Ranma ½ Dance with the Devil


Well-Known Member
I'd make an April Fool's joke, but I'm too tired to think.

Wait! Got it! Monty Python references are a go!


Chapter 10

Two weeks later...

Happosai shook his head and sighed. "You three still haven't succeeded once, despite the near month I've been helping you?"

"Urgh, give us a break." Issei groaned. "Every time we think we got it something happens and it fails."

"Yes, well at least your clothes aren't exploding anymore." Ddrag pointed out helpfully. "If it helps, partner, neither I nor have any of my previous hosts did anything like this before."

"Why is this so hard?" Rias asked as she looked at Happosai. "Learning magic growing up was a lot easier than this. I've gone through some of Sairaorg's training when I was little, how come I can't do this?"

Happosai sighed and shook his head. "Truth is, I'm not sure. You're manipulating your auras in a way you've never done it before. I should mention that even among those who have mastered the skill of manipulating their aura, it still takes years to fully master."

"We can use magic." Xenovia retorted. "Why is this different?"

Happosai sighed heavily. "Well, that explains it I think. Even though I've gone over this, you're thinking this works like magic, though in your case," he pointed at Xenovia, "you're probably trying to brute force your way through everything, huh?"

Xenovia pouted, she got that a lot since she got here, as though she was just a muscle head who was only good for swinging Ex-Durandal around and not much else. 'Sad thing is, they're probably right.'

Issei growled and punched the ground. "I don't get it! Why can't I do it?!"

"Frustration doesn't help." Happosai shook his head. "Anyway, I think that's enough for today." He turned and walked off. Pausing to look back, he sighed heavily. It really wasn't their fault, they weren't used to doing stuff like this. After all, not everyone could be a prodigy when it came to combat.

After Happosai was gone, Issei sighed. "I don't get it."

"Don't worry, partner, even if I could do it, I've never done it, so don't try to force something that you can't do yet." Ddrag offered helpfully.

"I guess we're just not suited to do this, that's all." Rias commented. "At least we're not having our clothes explode every time we try anymore."

"Small miracles there." Both Xenovia and Issei commented, though neither had a problem with being naked when they were alone, it was the exploding clothes in public that bothered them.

Issei wondered if maybe his Dress Break skill was at fault for all those misfires. He shook his off and stood up. "Well, it kind of feels like we wasted a month."

"Not really." Rias smiled as she stood up and helped Xenovia up. "I feel a lot closer to the two of you because of it." She wouldn't admit it, but even though they would be heading to fight soon, as Odin had informed them that on the full moon, which was in two days, there was going to be a big event in Transylvania with the Vampires there. When asked about it, he just laughed and told them that his information network in Europe was almost unmatched.

"Too bad the old man won't help us out." Issei shook his head and sighed, wondering why Odin wasn't going to help them out but dismissed it. He didn't know where he heard it from, but it was never a good idea to rely on the Gods to help you with your problems, and Issei figured it was probably doubly true since he was a Devil.

"Yeah, but Vali said he would, since he's got questions for Jedah anyway."

"I think Vali wants to get away from Odin's teasing about being the Butt Dragon Emperor." Rias giggled in amusement as Xenovia and Issei both nodded and laughed. "Anyway, shall we get going?"

"Issei! Rias! Xenovia!" The three blinked and turned to see Rossweisse running up to them, well, bouncing up to them with how much her chest was bouncing all over the place. She wasn't even wearing anything super sexy, just a red track suit, but the bouncing...

"Issei, stop drooling." Rias ordered him. "Xenovia, stop drooling as well."

"I wasn't drooling." Xenovia protested, her face slightly flush. "Considering that you sleep in the nude and you two got me to do it as well, I've come to appreciate a nice pair of breasts, you know?"

"Everyone loves boobs." Issei giggled perversely. "Hey, Rossweisse, what's up?"

Rossweisse's face was a bit flush and she scratched her cheek before taking a deep breath and bowing. "There was a sale going on in town and there was all these cute things that I heard about and I was wondering if maybe you wanted to go with me to go shopping?"

"Isn't it kind of late?" Issei asked in confusion.

"I was thinking tomorrow, sorry." Rossweisse poked her fingers together. "I mean, only if you're not busy and if you want to, but it's fine if you don't want to and I'll just have to make sure to take care of myself and..."

"Nah, it's fine." Issei waved her off. "Um, I mean, sure, it's just for a few hours, right?"

"Well, I don't intend to take that long." Rossweisse laughed and rubbed the back of her head at the flat stares that she was getting. "Um, sorry?"

"Shopping always takes hours, even if it's just to get some food." Rias crossed her arms under her breasts and held a finger up. "In fact, when I was little and went shopping with Grayfia, she always had a plan written out and we had to stick to it constantly because there were so many good things to buy and whenever I was left alone I ended up with a cart full of dolls, toys and other things to fill my room."

Issei, Xenovia and Rossweisse all sweat-dropped as none of them had the same experience growing up in affluence like Rias did.

"So do you want to go with Issei alone or do you want us to come with?" Xenovia asked and Rossweisse rubbed the back of her head and laughed softly.

"Well, I figure if there was lots of stuff that I would need extra help, so if you want to..."

"Sure." Rias smiled at her.

"Thanks." Rossweisse smiled back.


"You're still on cloud nine?" Akeno asked Koneko, who nodded, a small smile on her face as they cleaned up after training. "Must have been some date then." She giggled, remembering her own date. Nothing naughty had happened, but the fact that Issei had taken her to so many places and tried so many things out, including trying to get into a porn store, only to be thrown out by a big guy named Bubba. At least he apologized to them before tossing them out on their butts first.

Koneko nodded, a blush on her face as she remembered the date. "Uh huh... Issei-sempai was really nice." Other than hand holding, which someone had said was too lewd for their child's eyes, nothing much had happened, they had caught a movie, ate some food...

Well, there was the kiss that she gave him, but not even Akeno knew about that one. She was thankful Issei didn't seem like the kind of guy to kiss and tell at least.

If Koneko knew that was because Lilith had told him he'd have a lot more problems in his life if he did kiss and tell, she would have built a shrine to the succubus and declared her the patron Goddess of all things romance.

"Still, are you ready for what happens in a couple of days?" Akeno asked, getting a nod from Koneko. "Sheesh, I wonder why Odin said he wasn't able to help us. It's not like Transylvania is forbidden to the Norse Gods or something."

"Maybe the Greek Gods are the reason?" Koneko pointed out, after all, that area was practically right between the Greek and Norse Gods. "Maybe that area is neutral territory for the Gods?"

"Hmm, that could be." Akeno tapped her chin in thought. "Or maybe it's under the Greek Gods watch? Who knows?" Of course, there was the possibility that the area was off-limits for another reason, but neither of them knew if that was true or not.


Elsewhere in Valhalla...

"See? That's how you do it!" La Fey Pendragon smiled as Mittelt finally got the spell down.

"Thanks." Mittelt nodded at her. "I hate the fact that I wasn't very good with anything other than throwing spears of energy around."

La Fey waved her off. "It never hurts to learn support magic, even if it's not that splashy compared to other forms." She winked at Mittelt. "You never know when you might need to stop an arm from bleeding everywhere."

Mittelt sweat-dropped at that. "Personal experience?"

La Fey huffed and crossed her arms over her chest as she turned away. "Why I never! It's not like I watched my brother do that to someone by accident or anything." Her indignant look lasted a moment before she started to giggle. "Before you ask, the person who had his arm chopped off was used to it."

Mittelt sweat-dropped more. "Used to having his arm chopped off?! What kind of masochist did you guys find for that?!"

"One that was really helpful for learning healing magic?" La Fey said innocently while smiling harmlessly. "If it makes you feel better, the guy had already lost his limbs during a war in Eastern Europe when we were kids and was using prostetics to help teach us how to use healing magic and how to cut limbs off easily."

"...I swear, everyone who's descended from the Arthurian days are insane." Granted, Mittelt had only met two of them, but she wouldn't be surprised if Lancelot had kids somewhere along the way and they were all crazy.

"Now that's not fair. Just because Sir Lancelot killed a bunch of people looking for a shrubbery for those knights doesn't mean that all of my ancestors were crazy."

Mittelt gaped at the witch, who busted out laughing. "Oh my! You knew what I was talking about there!"

"Who hasn't seen that movie?" The Fallen Angel said, huffing in annoyance. "...Was that movie accurate in the slightest?"

"Parts of it were." La Fey pulled out a worn out journal. "Specifically the bunny of Caerbannog."

"...Rabbits are evil."

"Yes." La Fey nodded in agreement.


Dodging out of the way of a lunge-tackle, Vali, in his Balance Breaker, floated backwards. He and his opponent were flying above the trees, their feet skimming the surface of the the tops of the branches and leaves. "Seriously, Atsuko, why did you want to spar with me anyway when I'm like this?"

Sliding across the trees, her wings fully extended, the cyborg glared at him, her eyes slitted and her cybernetic cat ears pointed upwards. "Simple, I want to fight someone who can fly and has a cheating Dragon power."

Vali sweat-dropped at hearing that. "Cheating Dragon power? Girl do yourself a favor and look up what some of the other Longinus can do before you declare my power to be a cheating power." Not to mention that there were Devils, Gods and even humans with powers that were simply bonkers in the world.

As Atsuko rushed him again, Vali mentally frowned as he traded blows with her. While they weren't truly fighting, he had to give the girl credit, she was really good, even if she was more straightforward than that Xenovia girl was. Still, one thing that he found disconcerting when sparring with her, that super skimpy outfit of hers made his Sacred Gear's powers useless, how, he wasn't sure, he just knew it was troubling. "So, humor me, but how can you just ignore my Divide ability?" He asked, trying to block a kick from her and finding himself blasted backwards. "And punching through my barriers so easily."

"I think it has something to do with that so-called Balance Break of hers." Albion pointed out. "It feels like it's canceling out all of my powers every time I get near it somehow."

"It's called the NK-SG-D." Atsuko answered, shrugging and causing her breasts to bounce, much to Vali's chagrin. It wasn't like he didn't like women or anything, but he didn't really care about bouncing breasts as much as he liked a jiggly ass. "Mama-san told me that it was based off of something that can cancel Sacred Gear powers."

"Explains why Jeanne was ranting about you so much when I last talked to her." Vali shook his head, he had tuned most of what the reincarnation of the Maiden of Orleans had been ranting on about out, only picking up bits here and there. "Still, that power is quite convinent." And it sounded like something his grandfather would have just to mess with him.

As much as Vali hated his grandfather, he had to admit that Rizevim wasn't a fool, even if he was a psychotic monster that got off on the thought of causing war, destruction, death and broken families. 'Almost like some human politicians, actually.' Vali mentally laughed at his own joke. "Fine, keep coming then."

"Gladly!" Atsuko grinned and seemingly pushed off the tops of the trees to rush at him while the two flew through the air while sparring. "Where's the Monkey King that follows you around?"

"Keeping an eye on some people." Vali answered. "And before you ask, Arthur's dealing with stuff on his end."

"I wasn't going to." She ducked under a punch and tried to kick him, but Vali zipped upwards into the air away from here. "Sheesh! Get back here!"

"Vali, an ability that can cancel Sacred Gear powers is far too dangerous to leave alone."

"Albion, are you seriously suggesting that I try to end her?" Vali asked as he fired some blasts at Atsuko, who covered herself in some sort of flaming aura and blocked them. "Do you really see her as that much of a threat?"

"Yes." The wings on his back flashed. "However, I was not talking about her. I doubt that she would try to kill us unless we became an enemy. If her power is based off of something that can cancel Sacred Gear powers, I would like to find whomever has it, destroy it and kill the person who has it."

"If anything, it sounds like what that bastard grandfather of mine would have." Vali snarled as he traded blows with Atsuko. Though privately he wouldn't be surprised if Azazel had developed something like that as well, just in case. "Tell me something, Atsuko, what will you do when this is over?"

"I'm not sure, I just want to know why Ranma betrayed us. That's all. After that, we'll see."

Vali smirked as he kicked her away. "Well, that's interesting." Not that it was a bad thing, he was pretty much the same way, no real direction and going where the winds took him. So long as he got good fights along the way, he was satisfied.

"So why are you here anyway?" Atsuko asked as she flipped over Vali and punched him in his back, sending him tumbling across the tops of the trees.

Grunting, Vali righted himself and blocked another punch from Atsuko which sent him flying further back. Grinning under his helmet, he pushed forward and drove a knee into her stomach, causing her to gasp as the wind was knocked out of her. "If you want to know, I suppose letting you know this wouldn't hurt. I haven't spoke to Ophis in many months and I'm concerned that something happened."

"Uh..." Atsuko gave him a blank look. "I have no idea who that is."

"A dark haired loli that's actually a Dragon of unimaginable power." Vali supplied for her. "I was working for her when I betrayed Azazel."

"Oh yeah! I remember you talking about that. I never met her though." Atsuko frowned at that. "Wait, you said she's a loli? ...I'm worried that Jedah used that to tempt Ranma to join him."

"...Ranma's a lolicon?" Vali asked, surprised when Atsuko nodded at him.

"Well, that's what everyone tells me, but then I saw his wife and her boobs are bigger than my head, so I have no clue! Plus he said he had sex with Serafall Leviathan and..." Atsuko blinked as Vali face-faulted out of the air. "...What?"

"He had sex with one of the four Devil Kings?!"

"Yes and he said he'd do it again." Atsuko nodded, causing Vali to face-fault again. "So you're worried about Ophis though, huh? Isn't she super powerful though?"

"More powerful than I could ever hope to become in my lifetime, yes, but that doesn't mean she can't be defeated or killed by something that specifically affects Dragons." Plus Vali knew that while he might not get as strong as Ophis, he felt like he could defeat her if he really tried.

And if he died trying, at least he would have died to one of the strongest beings alive.

Not that he would even try since he was actually fond of the little Dragon for some reason. "Anyway, shall we continue?" Vali asked, getting a nod from Atsuko. She wasn't even remotely close to being done yet.



"Well, it's not often someone calls for me." Fafnir said as he raised his head out of the water to look at the young girl in front of him. "Is there something you wish, young one?"

The girl gave him a look full of determination and took a deep breath. "You worked with Azazel, didn't you?" Fafnir nodded to her. "I want you to help me."

"Oh? And why would you want me to help you?"

"A friend of mine is working for a bad guy, I want to help save him. Even if it's just a little bit, I want your power to help protect everyone and save my friend."

"Your friend must mean a lot to you. Tell me, what is your name?"

"I'm Asia Argento." The blonde girl said and bowed to the Dragon King. "And Ranma is a friend of mine, but more than that, he's a dear friend to Issei, Lilith, Mittelt and others. I don't know if he's become a true bad guy or if he's being controlled or what, but I want to help my friends save him, I want to make sure that everyone is safe. And most importantly, I don't want to have anyone worry about me anymore."

"Oh? It takes a lot of bravery to call forth the power of one of the Dragon Kings. By just doing this, I would say that no one should worry about you ever." He smiled at the young girl. "But I suppose I could enter a pact with you. What is it you wish? How long? And what is your desire?"

"I simply wish to help my friends and protect them as long as I live. Please, Dragon King Fafnir, I beg of you, lend me your strength."

Fafnir was silent for some time before a rumbling noise was heard from his throat. As she listened, Asia gulped, worried that she had made him mad.

"HA HA HA HA HA!" Fafnir laughed at her. "You're an interesting one, so heart-felt and pure. Very well, if you wish to enter a pact with me, you must offer me something of what I want."

"...What?" Asia's face was slightly fearful.

Fafnir grinned at her. "Whenever I make a pact with someone, I ask for a precious treasure from them. I don't care for much besides treasure. So, with that in mind..."

"But I don't have anything truly valuable." Asia protested, her eyes tearing up. "Oh no! Why didn't anyone tell me? I would have gotten you something special in that case. Some food maybe? I mean, I can cook, but I don't know if I could get enough food for a Dragon King..."

Fafnir shook his head. "No, little one. For you see, the thing I want from you, if I was to make a pact with you, is simply your panties."

"...My panties?" Asia gaped at him as he nodded.

"Specifically the pair you're wearing right now." Asia gawked at the Dragon King. "Panties are a precious treasure! Give me your panties and I shall enter a pact with you."

"...Okay." Asia hiked her skirt up and slid her fingers under the waistband of her panties and pulled them down. The fact that she wasn't wearing anything under her clothes was kind of a thrill. 'Too bad Issei isn't here...' If he was, she had no idea what she would do. Stepping out of her panties, she held them up to Fafnir. "Like this?"

"YES! Like that! With this, our pact is complete!" Fafnir, defying all logic, was able to grab her panties with his mouth and take them from her. As he pulled his head back, Asia felt a tingling on her right hand. Pulling it close to her face, she looked at the symbol that appeared on her palm. "If you ever need me, use my symbol to summon me. I shall come from anywhere to protect you."

"Thank you." Asia smiled and bowed to the Dragon King.

"Oh, and before I forget, if you summon me, I expect you to have some clothes on that directly touches your body, such as a pair of panties or your swimsuit as payment."

Asia was blushing hard as Fafnir disappeared below the water. "...I have to take my panties off in battle to have him help me?" Sure, Rias had to flash her breasts to power up Issei in battle, but that was Rias and this was her and...

"No! If I keep thinking like this then I'll never be able to get anywhere with Issei!" Asia's face was still flush, but she had a determined look on her face as she stood tall. "No, I will do it, if taking off my panties in combat is the price to pay, then so be it!"

"If I had known you'd be willing to go that far, I would have offered to be your bodyguard." A familiar voice spoke up and Asia's face turned red as she looked down to see Happosai standing between her legs. "I mean, free access to your panties? That Dragon sure is lucky."

"EEEEEK!!! PERVERT!" Asia screamed as she spun and kicked Happosai over the trees and into Vali, who was flying overhead, stunning them both.

Happosai giggled as he tumbled through the air. "At least the carpets match the drapes."


The next day...

"Oh my! This is so cute!" Rossweisse gushed as she looked at the guinea pig doll. It was the size of a real one as well.

"You know, if it wasn't for the fact that I can see the tag on the side, I would swear that was a real guinea pig." Rias commented as she, Issei and Xenovia wandered through the store. They had found some interesting clothes that Rias had to try on, plus there had been some really interesting things that Rias just HAD to have added to her collection at home.


In Hell...

Venelana suddenly twitched and sighed. "I'm going to need to hire someone to clean Rias's room out at this rate." She muttered as she looked around the room. "At least I understand why she wanted those lego sets now." She muttered while looking at the completed X-wing and TIE-fighter lego figures that were on top of six large panda bears on her bed surrounded by more than a few dozen sets of clothes. "What will she do when she gets married?"

Turning, she left the room and closed the door behind her. She wouldn't ask her maids to clean up Rias's room, the last time she did she heard screaming for twenty minutes and the maid had rushed out of the room, sobbing for some odd reason. 'Just what is in Rias's closet anyway?'


Back on Earth...

Xenovia picked up something that looked like floss before her eyes went blank and white and her face turned bright red as she realized that it was some sort of swimsuit. 'My underwear has more fabric than this!' She thought to herself and was about to put it away when she thought about how it would look on herself and how Issei would react to it. '...Well...' Looking left and right, she folded it up and was about to put it in her basket. After all, she wanted to look good for Issei.

"You find something interesting?" Issei asked, causing her to yelp and fumble with the suit before grabbing it and hiding it away in her pants pocket and stiffen up. "What's wrong?"

"N-no-nothing, just surprised is all, I wasn't expecting you there." Xenovia shot back, her voice stuttering as she tried to calm down. Turning to look at him, she blushed and scratched her cheek. "Hey, Issei, I was wondering, is there any kind of swimsuits you prefer?"

"Huh?" Issei blinked in surprise, wondering what brought this on. "...Not really, so long as I can see glorious boobs I don't care too much."

She smiled, expecting that answer. "Okay." She looked behind him and saw Rias looking across the store in confusion. "What's with Rias?"

"Huh?" Issei turned to see Rias frowning in confusion. "I dunno, let's go see." The two walked over to Rias and were about to call out to her when a hint of movement off to the side caught their attention.

There, surrounded by various cute outfits, was Rossweisse and an unknown man with long silver hair, tinted glasses on his face and a silver robe over his body. "Who..?" Before Issei could finish the question, the man raised his glasses up and took them off and he and Rossweisse seemingly disappeared. "What the hell?!"

"That looked like Gasper's Forbidden Balor View." Xenovia commented, wondering how someone had that ability.

Rias didn't say anything, but the angry look on her face spoke wonders. "Issei, Xenovia," she turned to them and they gulped, seeing her eyes glowing with power, "I have an idea of who that is, and we're going to find him and get Rossweisse back."

The two nodded, dropped their baskets and quickly left the building.



"Was there a reason you told Euclid what you did?" The masked Devil Hunter asked Jedah, who was sitting in his chair in Makai and grinning as he watched the events play out. "And how did he just disappear like that?"

"To answer your questions, I did it because it's amusing. The poor boy is such a... What is it called again when someone has an unhealthy obsession with their sibling?"

"Siscon or Brocon?"

"Yes, that." Jedah nodded. "Yes, he's a total siscon that was devastated when his sister, Grayfia Lucifuge, betrayed the Great Devil King Lucifer to marry Sirzechs Lucifer that he would be willing to sell out reality to Rizevim." He sighed, such foolish morons. "However, I can't deny his power is tremendous. After all, he's almost as strong as his sister is and she could have been one of the four Devil Kings if not for Serafall Leviathan being more determined to win the title."

"You're well informed."

Jedah smirked at the masked Hunter. "Well, for one, Grayfia and Sirzech's romance is well-known among Devil Society. It was easy to find out how she betrayed the Old Satan Faction just to be with the man she fell in love with. Her battle against Serafall Leviathan is also rather spectacular and there are many records of it. The rest?" A nasty grin came to his face. "Simple," he leaned back in his chair and chuckled. "When I stole that Sacred Gear from that poor fool; Euclid was the first person I tested it on. I want to see what he will do if he thought that there was a chance he could get someone like his sister to follow him."

The masked hunter tilted her head. "And you chose the Valkyrie turned Devil because..."

"She looks like his sister. It wouldn't surprise me if they were distantly related somehow."

"Hmm... Didn't you tell me that when a Devil gains a peerage that everyone in that peerage is part of their family?" Jedah turned to look at her and nodded. "And isn't Rias Gremory the sister of the current Devil King Lucifer?"

"Indeed, I'm glad you paid attention. What does this have to do with..."

"Since Euclid's sister married Rias Gremory's brother, wouldn't that mean that the Valkyrie turned Devil is now related to him?"

"...You make a fair point!" Jedah laughed at that. "You know what I meant though."

"Yeah. So, when..."

Jedah chuckled. "Tomorrow is when the event happens. Rizevim is very cautious, despite being his attitude of wishing nothing but carnage on everyone. But he won't be able to resist showing up to cause problems."

Jedah's grin grew. He not only knew that Satan's son would do that, but he was banking on it. 'After all, I need to get rid of him, because if he gets his hands on that Longinus, we're all dead.' If what Euclid had told him was true, then he had to not only get that Longinus before Rizevim did, but he had to remove the Super Devil from reality one way or another.

"So how did your errand boy disappear like that?"

Jedah chuckled at her. "I merely had my alchemist create a copy of a budding Longinus and fuse it with his eyes. I believe it was called Forbidden Balor View or something. Anyway, the glasses prevent it from being active constantly, but he can't turn it off naturally, ever. It allows him to stop time for a short while."

"...Terrifying ability."

"I can only imagine what would happen if some of your enemies had sought out Sacred Gear users." Jedah laughed as he felt her revulsion at that. "Anyway, I want to see what Gremory and the Red Dragon Emperor do next." The fact that Euclid couldn't teleport away without alerting all the nearby Norse Gods made things more...



"So where did Rossweisse go?" Issei asked as he looked around hoping to find at least a trace of the person who took her.

Rias said nothing as she pulled out her cell phone and started messing with it. "Hopefully she didn't go far."

"Rias?" Issei and Xenovia asked as she Rias slowly smiled.

"Excellent, they're still in town, if we hurry we can catch up to them." Rias nodded as she looked at her phone. "Come on!"

"Wait!" Issei yelled as he and Xenovia ran after Rias, though he wasn't complaining about the running, after all, Rias had quite the bounce when she ran. "How do you know that?!"

Rias looked over her shoulder at him. "Huh? Well, remember when I got everyone new cell phones after you got back from Kyoto?" Issei and Xenovia nodded as they ran through the streets quickly. "There are tracking chips in all of them. I did that just in case something like this happened."

"Wait, what?! You mean you could spy on me having a date?"

Rias shook her head. "I would never use it for such a petty reason, I merely wanted to make sure that if we got split up or someone was hurt that I could find you quickly, that's all."

"Rias, when we get back, we're going to have a serious talk about privacy violations." Issei grumbled under his breath. At least there was a good reason for having it, but the fact that he didn't know about it, and he guessed that none of the others did either, bothered him. Heck, she had given one to Irina as well. What bothered him was that if he ever decided to check out the porn store, she could find out where he was simply by looking at her phone and then complain to him later.

'...Now that I think about it, when was the last time I looked at porn anyway?' Considering that he was sexing up both Rias and Xenovia every night, porn really didn't hold the same allure it once did. Not that he'd give it up. Besides, it wasn't like Rias or Xenovia would watch it with him. "By the way, you said you recognized who was talking to Rossweisse..."

"Yeah." Rias nodded as they turned a corner. "I recognized him from a picture that Grayfia showed me a few years ago, but I thought he was dead."

"So who is he?" Xenovia asked as they weaved between traffic, much to the onlooker's surprise.

"Euclid Lucifuge, Grayfia's younger brother and my uncle."



Rossweisse grimaced as she sat on a cheap bed, her arms tied behind her back via magic. "Seriously? I just wanted to go shopping, why the heck did this happen to me?" She frowned at her captor. "Listen, Mr... Lucifuge was it?" The man nodded at her. "I'm flattered that you found me quite lovely, but I'm not interested in people who kidnap me just to..." She trailed off as he shushed her.

"You look so much like my dear sister... Your eyes are different, but your hair, your mannerisms, even your body, so much like hers..." He frowned as he thought about his sister. "She had to betray us, betray the family and become a lowly Gremory servant when she married the man who stole our master's title away."

Rossweisse gulped as she felt his eyes roam her body. "Hey now! I'm sure that she had her reasons, but I'm not her!"

"Perhaps not, but you could perhaps... Replace her with time."

Rossweisse growled as she saw the look in his eyes. The fact that this... Siscon was practically drooling over her was both disturbing and disgusting. "That's it... I've HAD IT!" With a burst of magical power, she broke free of her bindings startling Euclid. Snarling at her kidnapper she belted him in the face, sending him spinning and crashing to the floor. "I'm so sick and tired of being the fucking joke of a Valkyrie. I'm SORRY that I couldn't inherit my family's magic crest!" She kicked him in the ribs, causing him to cough blood and crash into the ceiling. "I can't help that I worked extra hard in school because of it and graduated high school five years early! Oh no, it's fine! I'm the loser Valkyrie who can't get a boyfriend and is still a virgin!" Holding out her hand, a blast of magical power slammed Euclid across the room and into a wall. "Just because I want a boyfriend doesn't mean I want some creep who's all hung up on his sister to come after me!" She glared and blasted him with even more magic. "And then I just get thrown in with a louse of a boss who's a large pervert! Excuse me for being serious! Excuse me for having standards in what I want my men to be like! Excuse me for not spreading my legs for every cute and hot guy that comes along! You know what? I'm done! As soon as we save Ranma, I'm grabbing him, I'm grabbing Issei, and we're going to have a threesome! Yeah! You heard me! I don't care! I won't even let them use protection! I don't care if I end up with both of their kids! Fuck it! Fuck being a virgin! And most importantly! FUCK YOU!"

"AAAAAH!" Euclid screamed as magical energy bombarded him and sent him through the wall and out of the building.

"Ahhh!" Rossweisse panted and smiled in satisfaction. "That felt good."

"...You really meant it about the threesome?" Issei asked, causing Rossweisse to turn red as she saw him, Rias and Xenovia, who had just come in and were all staring at her with wide eyes.


"...Everyone, we have to rescue Ranma, I want to pop Rossweisse's cherry before he does!" Hey, if she wanted to have a threesome, even if it was with another guy, he wouldn't complain, Rossweisse was hot!

The poor Valkyrie's face turned even redder and steam came out of her ears. "That is... Um..."

"Hey!" Xenovia ran to the hole in the wall and looked outside. "Where did that guy go?"

The other three looked out the hole and saw the crater that Euclid made, but they didn't see a body.


"My my..." Jedah laughed as he threw Euclid onto a bed and pulled out a bottle of Phoenix Tears before splashing his subordinate with it. "I hope you learned your lesson." Having to cast a recall spell on the fool was annoying, but worth it for how entertaining he had been at the end. 'Besides, wanting a threesome as her first time? My my, what a desperate woman.'

"Yes." He nodded, groaning in pain. Sure, the damage was gone, but the pain still remained.

"Seriously?" A male voice said and Euclid looked up as Ranma glared at him. "You called everyone together to see this sad sack?"

"Of course not." Jedah grinned and walked over to his chair before sitting down. "It's time to make our move. Tomorrow night, the full moon happens and it's time to collect my prize." Besides, messing with Demitri would be so much fun.

"Tsk," Bulleta scoffed as she looked at him. "And what? We're going to just show up as a large army or something?"

"Of course not." Jedah grinned as he pushed a button on his chair and everyone who was standing up suddenly jerked from side to side as they felt his castle move. "Behold! This is what I've been working on for years! A transformable! Mobile! Fortress Castle of Death!"

"You totally ripped off Go Nagai, didn't you?" Ranma replied as he watched the main viewing monitor show the castle shift and change, going from being stuck on the ground to a flying fortress.

"Humans do have some interesting ideas after all." Jedah laughed as he forced a portal open. "Let us go! To the land of the Vampires!" Of course, moving something this large would take some time, even for him.


In her room, Nabiki smirked as she felt the fortress move. "Well, I was wondering how this was going to play out. Thanks, Jedah, now I know what's going to happen."

Oh this was going to be so much fun. "I wonder how everyone's going to take it when they find out the truth."

End Chapter 10


Seriously, WTF were they thinking with Euclid anyway? In canon, he kidnaps Rossweisse when she's on a date with Issei, has a replica of Boosted Gear (including its Balance Break form) and challenges Issei because he wants to impress his sister, which is why he kidnapped Rossweisse in the first place.

Yeah, not impressed with him.


Well-Known Member
Chapter 11

Sighing as she looked out at the night sky, Valerie Tepes, who was wearing her typical clothes, could only shake her head. "It's times like this I wish I could see myself in a mirror." Tonight was the night that she was going to marry Demitri. She didn't have any feelings for him in the slightest, but if marrying him kept him from destroying her family and the few friends she had, she supposed it was worth it.

"Why did you agree?" A male voice spoke up and she turned to see a Vampire a bit older than her. "Surely you would..."

"Brother..." Valerie shook her head. "Considering that you despise me, why would you care about what happens to me?"

"I don't despise you, I just..." He trailed off as she glared at him. "We are family, surely you..."

"Regardless of the fact that we have the same father, I am an impure Vampire," Valerie interrupted him. "If not for the power that I happened to be born with, I would have been cast out the same as any impure Vampire." Turning away, she walked away from him. "And I do not care for most of the Vampires, but I do not wish to see us wiped out because of Lord Maximoff. If marrying him keeps him from eradicating all of you, then it's a small sacrifice, do you not agree?" She looked back at him and gave him a small smirk. "Or would you rather die?"

"Valerie, please, you know that I..." He gripped his throat as he felt invisible hands grabbing it and squeezing.

"You wish for me to betray our lord? You wish for me to go back to the way things were before I became the ruler of the Vampires?" She turned and walked towards him, a soft glow around her body. "Perhaps you would care to bring your concerns up to Lord Demitri yourself? Or perhaps you wish to manipulate me like you did in the past?" She narrowed her eyes at him as she got close to him. "Remember, I care nothing for you, I just do not wish to see the Vampires end."

Grimacing, he forced a small smile out. "You've changed, so much, sister."

Scoffing, she turned and left, allowing him to fall to the floor. "I have no time for you, I must prepare for later tonight."

Coughing, Marius Tepes could only watch as his half-sister left the room. "That bitch! I did everything for her! Helping her get stronger! And all she does is turn around and demote me after becoming the leader of the Vampires?! And she has the gall to treat me like this?!" He would regain his position, he knew it, and his little bitch of a half-sister would know her place...

Under his heel.



"I'm surprised that no one's seen us yet." Ranma commented to Jedah, who merely smirked at him.

"Amazing what you can do when you can just make your flying fortress look like a large cloud. Anyway," he chuckled as he flew upwards and Ranma followed after him, the two stopping as the throne room floor opened up and revealed a massive amount of large mechanical creatures.

"The fuck?!" Bulleta screamed as she and the others, who had been sitting on some hovering chairs, gaped at what she saw, "those are Phobos! Several of them!"

Jedah smirked as the Phobos, all of which looked like Dogu figurines with relatively thin bodies and large shoulders and faces with nearly closed eyes, all started to light up. "Don't worry, they won't do anything too bad, I just need them to cause a bit of..." He trailed off and saw Rizevim walk into the room on the upper levels. "Carnage."

A beeping sound caught his attention and he chuckled. "Well then, it's time." A flash of energy caught most people's attention as his left hand was covered by an orange gauntlet.

"What is that?" The masked Hunter asked as she looked at what was on his hand curiously.

"A replica of Boosted Gear, nothing more." Jedah chuckled as the green gem started to glow. "And thanks to Leonardo and Akane, it finally has enough Dragon souls in it to do this."

"Boost." A purely mechanical voice came out of it.

"Now then, it looks like your friends are here, Saotome." Jedah continued to grin as he snapped his gauntlet-covered fingers. "It's too early for them to interfere, however, so let's... Liven things up."


Issei groaned as he looked around. "Where the hell am I?" He and the others had just arrived at the edges of the Vampire territory when a sudden blinding light covered them and they all vanished. The area he was in looked like some sort of swamp, complete with rotting trees, mold-covered logs, broken trees sticking out of the water and ankle-deep water and mud around his feet. "Ewww, who knows what's in here?"

Hearing a frog croaking in the distance, he turned and gaped. "Since when do frogs have three heads? And are the size of big dogs and breathing fire?!"

"Partner, you may want to do something about that." Ddrag commented as Issei's arm was covered with his Sacred Gear. "BOOST!"

"Heh, don't need to tell me twice." Issei grinned as he felt his strength double at that moment. Charging up an energy attack, he punched forward, sending a bolt of energy at it, he nearly cheered as the frog exploded from that. "Ha, nothing for..." He trailed off as more and more large frogs started to ribbit and raise themselves out of the muck. "Um, Ddrag..."

"Stop talking and start shooting!" Ddrag yelled as Issei complied and blasting the frogs. There were a lot of them, and they were big, and they could breathe fire. 'What's up with random fire breathing things?!' Issei mentally yelled as he extended Ascalon from his left hand and cut the frogs into pieces. "Just what are these things?"

"I don't know, I've never seen them before, but at least they aren't that tough." Ddrag replied, getting a nod from Issei.

After a few minutes of slicing, blasting and killing the frogs, Issei stood there, panting all alone. "Is that all of them."

"Look out." A familiar voice spoke up and Issei turned only to see a large frog nearly on top of him before it exploded messily. "Seriously, Issei? Frogs? Better than the imps I was dealing with."

"Xenovia!" Issei smiled as he saw the blue-haired girl in her skin-tight black body suit. "If you're here, then the others..." He trailed off as she shook her head. "I mean..."

"I have no clue where any of them are at. For all we know they could be near an active volcano or something." Xenovia didn't like that thought and hoped no one was near one.


Gasper looked down below at the glowing molten rock and then looked up at the monster made of said molten rock that was staring at him. "Why does it have to be a volcano monster?!" He cried out in despair.

The creature had no answer as it punched at him, only to find that Gasper wasn't there anymore.

"No fair!" Gasper pouted from behind a rock. "How do you fight a giant lava monster anyway?"


"Exactly!" Gasper yelled at the creature, agreeing with it before activating his Sacred Gear and getting away from it.



"What did you do to them?" Ranma asked Jedah, noticing that several people that were on the deck had disappeared as well.

"Random teleportation to various locations in Makai." Jedah said as he shrugged at Ranma's surprised look. "But I do like games, so if they can overcome what's in front of them somehow..."

"You sent the half Vampire to fight a lava monster?" Ranma deadpanned, getting a shrug from Jedah.

"I never said I was fair." He laughed and leaned back in his chair to watch the events unfold.

"So, what do you want me to do then?" Ranma asked as Jedah turned to look at him.

"I need you to go down and collect the target." Jedah gave him a grin.

"Fine." Ranma answered as he caught sight of what happened to Gasper on the screen. "The one you showed me before, right?" Jedah nodded, grinning and Ranma turned to leave, CC following after him.

"Now then..." Jedah turned back to look at what happened to the others. He frowned in confusion as he looked at where Gasper was.

Or rather, wasn't.

"What the fuck?! Where did he go?!"


A few moments earlier...

"Dang it!" Gasper yelled as he avoided a flaming boulder heading his way. Using his Sacred Gear, he quickly ducked behind a rock and out of sight of the scary lava monster. 'What kind of thing is this?! I've never heard of one in Hell!' Maybe it was out in some wild areas? If he survived this, he would have to ask Rias if there were any lava monsters like this.

Before he could even think about anything else, a glowing circle appeared in front of him. 'Head to the light or fight the giant lava monster, not much choice!' He thought as he lunged into the glowing circle and disappeared.



Akeno looked around the area she had been transported to and frowned in confusion. "I'm pretty sure this isn't Romania... The grass is too dead."

"Of course it's not." A female voice said from above. Looking up, she gawked at the green-haired female in the air. "You're in Makai," the woman smirked, "and, unfortunately for you, I, Morrigan Aensland, am your opponent."

"...You wouldn't happen to be related to Lilith, would you?"

Morrigan narrowed her eyes at Akeno, who spread her Devil wings and rose into the air to meet her. "You know the other half of my soul, huh?

Akeno gave her a flat look. "How does half a soul survive?"

Morrigan shrugged. "I don't know, you could ask my father if he were alive, after all, I survived as one fourth of a soul for ages until he gave it back to me."

Akeno sweat-dropped heavily. If her wings could sweat, she was sure they'd be doing the same thing as her. "Are you kidding me?"

"No, I'm not." Morrigan punched forward, a glowing bat of Youkai energy rushed out and blasted Akeno before she could react, sending her down to the ground. "Is that all? That was just a love tap." She did find it amusing that Akeno landed on her chest and bounced onto her back. 'Her tits are bigger than mine, this'll be fun to put her in her place.'

"I'll show you love tap." Akeno grumbled as she got up and shook her head. "I must thank you though, it's not often I get to cut loose against a strong opponent." One of her wings disappeared and became a Fallen Angel wing in its place. Lightning started to dance around her hands, creating light around her body and casting parts of her body in shadow in the process. "Now I'll show you that you shouldn't take me lightly."

Morrigan grinned at her. "This might be fun." A powerful aura surrounded her as she held her hands upwards and flexed her fingers. "Do try to keep me entertained, I'd rather not die of boredom."

Akeno let out a scream as she launched the lightning at Morrigan, who countered with a flurry of Youki blasts, which exploded on contact, kicking up dust and dirt in the air and obscuring the vision of both combatants for a few moments.

Morrigan just grinned as the smoke from the explosion cleared and revealed a determined looking Akeno. "Well, let's see how long your determination lasts, girl."



"Lord Vali, why didn't we use Lord Odin's teleportation array?" La Fey looked at Vali as the two flew into the Vampire's territory. "It would have been faster than mine."

"Because of what happened, you sensed it didn't you?" He looked at her. "Kind of sucks for them, but whatever."

The two landed near some trees that overlooked the Vampire's castle. "So now what, Lord Vali?" La Fey could see something was going on inside the castle, but what it was, she didn't know.

"I'm going to wait for a bit." Vali slowly grinned, hopefully his grandfather would show up. "And if he does..." He whispered to himself. And even if his grandfather didn't, he still had a score to settle with a few people that were supposed to show up.

"Too bad that Bikou's ancestor wanted to talk with him, huh?" La Fey said, getting a nod from Vali. Vali would have loved to face Indra's vanguard in a fight, but not when he was in a no-nonsense mood.


Looking around, Atsuko wondered where she was. All she could see was large rocks all around her while the sky itself was really dark. "Sheesh, even with my vision I can barely see anything." At least there wasn't a lot of tall grass around her, with her luck there would be a bunch of small monsters in the grass ready to jump out and attack her for no reason.

Of course, it could be worse, there could be mechanical spider-like bots with powerful lasers that could snipe her from a distance running around. "And me with no shield to reflect them either."

A crack of lightning lit up the sky and Atsuko could see a large body on top of the rock formation. "GRRRRR!" The person growled before jumping high into the air and landing right in front of Atsuko, causing a tremor, cracking the ground and causing her to fall on her ass.

"Oh, it's Victor!" Atsuko rolled backwards and got back to her feet as she took a stance in front of him. "Here for a rematch, huh?"

He didn't answer and when the lightning in the air flashed again, Atsuko could see his eyes were white and blank even though he was growling and glaring at her.

"Not much for conversation, huh?" Atsuko yelped at he rushed forward, faster than he did the last time they fought, and tried to cave her face in. Ducking under the punch, she grabbed his outstretched arm and, using his momentum against him, flipped him onto his back, cratering the ground. Before she could let go, a powerful surge of electricity rushed through her, lighting her body and causing her to scream out as she spasmed and twitched, rolling away in pain. "I hate... Hate... HATE this weakness!" Her muscles were all cramped up, her bones wouldn't move and it felt like her hair was sticking out in all directions.

Seeing a shadow above her, Atsuko could only grimace as Victor lowered his foot to stomp on her. "This is going to hurt, isn't it?" For some reason, this felt really familiar to her.

As Victor slammed his foot down over and over again, Atsuko could only cry out in pain as the ground around her cracked and broke in all directions.


Victor's eyes widened as a surge of power launched him off of Atsuko. Shaking his head and standing back up, he could only stare as Atsuko was wearing a skimpy outfit that hid almost nothing, a mechanical tail coming out of her backside just above her butt and two mechanical ears on her head while her eyes were slitted like a cat's and an aura of energy surrounded her.

Standing up straight, Atsuko glared at the confused creature. "This time, Victor, I'll win cleanly."

Victor merely growled and rushed forward as Atsuko did at the same time. The two punched at each other at the same time, with Victor's fist covered in electrical energy as it clashed with Atsuko's flaming aura-covered fist. The two energies clashed against each other before exploding backwards and causing the ground to become uneven as large rocks that were buried under ground were pulled to the surface while the two fighters were launched away from each other.

"SMASH!" Victor roared out.

Atsuko was looking at her fist that had clashed with Victor and grinned as she squeezed it. "Well, that's good to know. Seems that this aura protects me from electrical powers." She really hoped that information on her weakness didn't get out, it would suck if she had to use the NK-SG-D on even random mooks just so they couldn't blast her with a taser and short her out for a bit.



Jedah chuckled as he watched Atsuko and Victor trade Earth-shattering blows. "Too bad for Victor, he was rather simple-minded."

"What did you do to him?" Rivezim asked, chuckling as he watched Victor get punched through a large slab of rock before he grabbed it and slammed it into Atsuko.

"Nothing much, I assure you." Jedah shook his head. "I merely told him that if he destroys that girl then I shall help him revive his family, pretty simple, huh?" Of course, making it so that the poor fool could feel nothing but rage and destruction was just a small price to pay for such a useful tool.

It was simply amazing how much his Sacred Gear could destroy people's minds when its influence was forced upon them for too long.


Atsuko shook her head as she shook off the effects of that last giant rock to the head. "I know that I've got a hard skull, but that still hurts!" Looking at Victor, who was pushing himself onto his feet again, she took a deep breath to try and calm down, or stop the spinning, she wasn't sure which. Atsuko held her hand in front of her as her aura pooled to a point in front of her. "Take this! Nuku Nuku SHOT!" Snapping her arm back, she found herself sliding backwards as the ball of energy rocketed forward at Victor, only to increase in size as it continued to travel onward.

The large blue-skinned creature's eyes widened as the energy ball crashed in on him. "NnnGAAAAAH!" He screamed as he was lifted off his feet and sent flying back several feet before the energy exploded and sent him crashing onto the ground hard where he slid, digging up a trench until he crashed into a large rock that had been pulled up in their fight. "That...Can't..." He groaned, trying to move but finding that his body would not respond to him in the slightest.

All was silent for several minutes, not even thunder could be heard, even though lightning was arcing overhead and lighting the area up.

"Hey..." Victor opened his eyes to see Atsuko, who was still in that skimpy outfit and had one hand on her head and some blood running from the top of her scalp. "I win."

"You did." Victor grinned at her, his eyes returning to normal. "Victor apologizes, only wanted to help family. They... Don't move anymore."

"So you worked for Jedah because he could help you?"

"He said that he found something that could bring the dead back to life. Victor just had to be useful to him."

Atsuko looked at him sadly. "I'm sorry. I kind of know where you come from though. My brother found me when I was a kitten and then after I got shot by mama's underlings, he and papa saved my life by putting my brain into an android's body."

"Interesting, Victor had no idea that father's research could be used like that." The large man chuckled before coughing. "Please, Victor only wishes to save his family."

"...I don't know." Atsuko shook her head. "The dead should stay dead, don't you think?"

"Victor was once dead, so were you, is it wrong to wish to live? Or to wish those you love to live?" He looked at her curiously.

"...I don't know. In many ways it's selfish, wanting to bring back the dead. But I guess that's what makes us similar to humans, huh?" She smiled at him gently. "But I can't grant your wish. I don't think Jedah can either."

"Even if it's not possible, Victor just wants to see them again." He closed his eyes. "Sometimes Victor can see their ghosts, but they never stick around long."

"Who were they?"

Victor smiled at her. "Father was Professor Gerdenheim, he didn't move after Victor woke up and Emily stopped moving a long time ago."

"Gerdenheim?" Atsuko's eyes widened. "He was blacklisted from the scientific community for inhumane experiments that involved trying to bring the dead back to life." She frowned as she thought about something. "Wait, he created an artificial doll that could move, but there was a lot wrong with it. Papa-san told me that Eimi and I were based on his research."

"Then... You are Victor's sister?" Victor looked at her curiously.

She smiled at him gently. "Yeah, I guess... You know, I can't save Professor Gerdenheim, but I bet we can save Emily."

"Huh?" His eyes widened. "What do you mean?"

Atsuko winked at him. "Trust me, Victor, when it comes to things like this, my family's full of geniuses. If Emily is like I was, then we can fix her up no problem!"

Victor smiled and closed his eyes. "Thank you. Victor tired now."

A glowing circle appeared not far from Atsuko. Standing up, she picked Victor up and threw him over her shoulders. "I can't leave you here. Come on then, let's go."

Victor didn't answer, he simply smiled in contentment.



"So, where..." Issei was looking around before jumping and dodging to the side as an energy beam came rushing through. Regaining his balance, he saw a very tall robotic being marching through the swamp, though he noticed that it sank into the murk and muck pretty easily, showing its massive weight.

"What is that thing?" Xenovia asked as she swung Ex-Durandal at it, launching a wave of power that caused the murk and mud to spread out like the Red Sea. The thing held out a hand and a barrier appeared in front of it, blocking the attack from Xenovia.

"Hey, partner, I don't think we need to play around with this one." Issei nodded as flames erupted around him. "Welsh Dragon, Balance Breaker!"

Lighting up boosters on his back, Issei rushed forward. "Let's get a measure of this thing, shall we?"

"Not a problem. BOOST!"

As he charged in on the large machine, Issei idly noted that the two circular clasps on its chest started to glow before light came out of them and washed over him. "What the?" For a moment, he was confused as to what was going on, he couldn't feel any actual power in the light before his whole body throbbed and he fell into the mud face-first, where he bounced and slid until he landed on his back, his Scale Mail armor disappearing while his face was screwed shut and he twitched and contorted his body while groaning in agony. "What...Is...ARNNGH!"

"Issei!" Xenovia yelled, shocked at what she was seeing.


"And what the hell is that thing anyway?" Rivezim asked Jedah in confusion.

The tall Devil merely grinned at Lucifer's son. "Phobos, or as the Mexicans call it, Huitzil. It was a weapon created millions of years ago by aliens or something and was created with the sole purpose of eliminating all life on the planet."

"Must not have been much back then." Rivezim scoffed and looked at the masked person in the room, wondering why he was feeling hostility directed at him before shrugging it off.

"I dunno, ask the Dinosaurs, those things eliminated them." Jedah chuckled softly. "I discovered a bunch of them ages ago, but when I saw what they were programmed to do, I stored them away and tried to find a way to make them work for me. I doubt I need to tell you that having something uncontrollable working under you is a bad thing."

"So I guess you succeeded then?"

Jedah laughed and shook his head. "No, I failed miserably. I was about to scrap the whole thing when Vali gave me what I needed to make it work." Rivezim gave him a confused look and Jedah grinned. "Gogmagog, a weapon created by the Ancient Gods to fight their war. It was a lot easier to study that than Huitzil, and the information I gained from studying it helped me finish programming those Dinosaur slayers. And to answer your next question, I put a large chunk of Dragonice in each of them. Poor Red Dragon Emperor, facing a robot with a radioactive rock in its chest and capable of using it as a beam to hurt him."

"I swear I've heard this plot somewhere before." Rivezim muttered, wondering where he had heard it before shaking his head, it didn't matter, this was rather amusing.

"Indeed. I'm curious as to where this will go."

"So why did you send that blue-haired girl with him anyway?"

Jedah smirked as he leaned back in his chair. "A game is boring if it's too easy after all."


"Yaaaaah!" Xenovia yelled as she swung Ex-Durandal down, sending another wave of energy at Phobos, who held up a hand and blocked it with a barrier. "Sunnvabitch! How the hell can I get through that barrier?!" When the robot lowered its barrier, it blasted Issei with more of that light that was causing him to cry and groan in pain. "DAMN YOU!" She rushed forward and swung at it, only to find that a sword-like claw extended from its left hand to parry her attack and sent her flying backwards.

Landing in the mud and sliding back, Xenovia grimaced. She couldn't tell what that light was doing to Issei, but it looked like it was killing him. "How can I...?"


"You know..." Hilda, a pretty Valkyrie shook her head at Xenovia, "your sword has all these special powers, yet you only use it one way. If you weren't such a muscle-head, you'd probably be pretty dangerous. I mean, don't you have all sorts of Excalibur fragments in it?"

Xenovia nodded, wondering why she was bring this up.

Hilda grinned at her. "Well, why don't'cha try using them? Can't it change forms, make you invisible, go super fast and other things? Maybe instead of using just Destruction, you should try the others out too?"

*End Flash*

"Well, I suppose it couldn't hurt, could it?" Xenovia closed her eyes and a Holy aura surrounded her. "Let's see..."

Issei, meanwhile, could only jerk and groan in pain. "Ddrag...What..."

"Can't...Help..." The Dragon in his gauntlet groaned in pain as even that dissolved. "Whatever...that...is...it..."

Suddenly the light stopped and Issei gasped as the pain suddenly disappeared. His eyes snapping open, he could only gasp in relief as a giant version of Ex-Durandal was passing over his head and slamming into Huitzil and knocking it away with an explosion of power.

"Issei!" Xenovia was by his side, Ex-Druandal back to normal as she helped pick him out of the mud and put him over her shoulders in a fireman's carry. "Let's get out of here!" Her form blurred and she disappeared.

Huitzil watched as the girl became invisible to its normal sight, which was fine, it could still see the aura of both of its targets, though the one with the big sword was moving at a very fast speed through the air. If Huitzil had human emotions, it would simply shrug. Instead, the large machine hovered into the air before going after the two targets.


Panting after getting a few miles away from the machine, Xenovia laid Issei down on some rocks before sliding down and sitting in the mud. "You know," she panted and grinned, "this kind of reminds me of the first time Irina and I were on a mission to hunt down some apostates in Ireland."

"Oh?" Issei asked, his body still wracked with pain as he turned to look at her. "What happened?"

Xenovia grinned at him, her body and even face were covered in mud, "ended up on a pig farm and got sat on by a pot-bellied pig. It took us hours to get clean after that."

Issei laughed before groaning. "Hurts to laugh. What was that light?"

"Whatever it was, it was attacking me as well, partner." A gem on Issei's wrist spoke up. "I seriously felt like I was going to die and I wouldn't be able to see any other partners."

"Eh?" Issei looked at his wrist weakly. "What do you mean?"

"I mean it felt like my whole being was being torn apart on a spiritual level." Ddrag groaned out. "I'm sure that if you need my power in the near future, I can give it, but I doubt that you could do more than the basic Balance Breaker, partner."

"Right now I feel nothing but exhaustion and pain down to my bones." Issei looked at Xenovia. "Are you okay?"

"I'm fine!" Xenovia stood up and looked back the way they came before gulping. "Oh fudgecicle." When Issei asked what was wrong, she sighed. "Looks like the robot was able to follow us, I can see it closing in." Her eyes widened and she yelped before ducking down as an energy beam passed over where her head was a moment ago. "Sunnva!"

"Dammit!" Issei groaned and pushed himself to his knees and he got into the mud again. "Ddrag, Xenovia, if we don't make it out of this, it's been a lot of fun."

"Don't talk like that, partner, because otherwise we will die."

"Just saying my goodbyes now in case I don't get to later." Issei looked at Xenovia. "Can we get out of here like we did last time?"

"I can't run forever." Xenovia shook her head. "That thing was able to follow us even though I was using Transparency and Rapidly to get out of there undetected."

Issei groaned and closed his eyes. "Dammit!"

"Hey... Issei." Xenovia spoke up after a few moments. "Can you do me a favor?" Issei looked at her and nodded. "If..." She took a deep breath. "If we get out of this, I want you to marry me."

Issei gawked at her. "HUH?!"

She looked at him seriously. "I mean it. Promise me, right here, right now, if we get out of this alive, save Ranma and get home that you'll marry me."

Issei looked at her and slowly nodded. "Sure. I'll marry you. I'll even set the wedding date if you want. When we graduate from high school."

Xenovia smiled and was blushing as she thought about it. "That's a promise, right? You won't go back on it, right?"

"Yeah, I won't. I promise."

Xenovia smiled happily at him. "Thank you." The next thing she knew she was starting to glow. "What the heck?"

Issei looked at himself and noticed a few things. First of all, he was glowing the same color as Xenovia, secondly, the pain he had been feeling was gone as though it had never been there to begin with. "Um... You don't think..."

"I don't, I'm just a dumb muscle-head after all." Xenovia winked at Issei. "But this feels..."

"Well, well, you two finally managed to do what I thought was impossible." Ddrag spoke up, his voice as strong as ever as Boosted Gear formed over Issei's left arm. "I'm guessing that Xenovia wanted to ask you to marry her for awhile but was worried about your response, so that's why you two kept failing."

"Heh, guess so..." Xenovia rubbed the back of her head nervously. "So, um, now what?"

A crashing sound caught their attention and the two stood up to see Huitzil standing over them.

The two glared at the robot as their energies swirled, mixed and melded together.

"Welsh Dragon, Combination Balance Break!"


"What's this?!" Jedah exclaimed, staring in shock at what he was seeing. "Since when can Sacred Gears do this?!"


When the energies dissipated, Issei was standing there in his Scale Mail armor, the design was the same as before but instead of red, it was gold in color with emerald green gems. "Woah?! What the heck?!"

"Partner, I don't know if you know this, but I'm brimming with Holy energy right now. I'd almost say that we transcended any known limits right now."

Next to him, Xenovia looked at herself, her body was covered in a scale mail armor, though hers was red and the gems were gold in color, that looked like Issei's, except for the part where her thighs were uncovered, most of the outer sides of her butt were exposed and there was only a strap across the middle of her breasts, leaving the tops and bottoms of them exposed. "Sheesh! What's with all the skin?" The gauntlets on her arms were a bit thinner than Issei's were.

"What are you talking about? That's standard for any Red Dragon Empress." Ddrag commented, though shockingly it came from Xenovia's armor. "Don't ask me how I'm in two places at once, but do remember that this guy has something that will cripple us if it shines on us."

"Right." Xenovia nodded and hefted Ex-Durandal, but noticed that the blade looked more scaly than she remembered it being, but decided to ignore it and focus on Huitzil, whose chest was starting to glow again. "DODGE!" She screamed as boosters erupted from their backs and sent them zipping to the side as light cascaded over where they had been a moment ago.

Issei's eyes were wide behind his helmet. "Ddrag, did we..."

"Move as fast as we can in Knight form? Yes. I'm surprised myself." Ddrag admitted.

Grinning under his helmet, Issei did a back-flip to avoid a beam of energy that Huitzil fired at him. As he hung in mid-air, he extended his left hand. "Well, let's see just how strong this is." When he landed, a large ball of energy formed in front of him. Issei's eyes widened at the size of it before he punched forward with his right hand. "DRAGON SHOT!"

Huitzil immediately raised its arms to block the shot, which quickly grew to be larger than it was, and was pushed back several feet before it bathed the energy ball in the light from its chest, dissipating the energy after only a few moments.

As soon as it put its arms down, Xenovia was there next to it and was swinging her sword. Putting its arm up, Huitzil blocked the attack, only to find that the sword wasn't slicing into its arm like a normal sword, but tearing into it as though the scales were like a chainsaw and its arm was a log. If it could feel human emotions, Huitzil would have been panicking as Xenovia cut through its arm with a sound similar to a car crashing into a tree and getting torn apart in the process. Letting out a scream, Xenovia cut the thing's arm off completely and watched with some satisfaction as it stumbled backwards.

"Hey! UGLY!" Issei yelled as he rushed in at high speeds. "TAKE THIS!"


Issei's next punch was so hard that the two ton ancient machine was lifted off its feet and sent flying backwards. "Xenovia!"

"On it!" She yelled from the air. "Now then, let's see about this..."


Xenovia's eyes widened as she felt her power suddenly spike upwards as her armor actually started to boost her power. "Seems like this isn't just for show, I might be a dumb muscle-head, but right now, this works perfectly for me! TAKE THIS! SWORD SMITE!" The scales that were curved along the edge of the sword suddenly bent forward and made the sword look like it had super sharp teeth. In all, six "teeth" seemingly formed on the sword and then, on the blade, where those teeth were situated, swords of different shapes appeared. Swinging her sword down, the six swords under her blade launched at Huitzil, two piercing it in the chest, one in each arm and one in each eye.

Xenovia gawked in shock. "Those were illusionary copies of each Excalibur fragment, how did they pierce it?" She had another move she was going to do, but this worked too.

Ddrag started to laugh at her. "Did you really think that using my power wouldn't have some benefits? Besides, the swords might be illusionary, but the energy around them isn't."

"Well, that's convenient." Xenovia muttered as her sword started to glow a light blue. "Issei! Let's finish this!"

"RIGHT!" Issei yelled as two familiar cannons formed on his back. "Hey, Ddrag, just for clarification, I haven't been using any of my promoted powers, have I?"

"No, that's what makes this so shocking to me as well. I don't know what's going on here."

Issei smirked as power started to build up. "Well, let's just blame Ranma, this is all his fault anyway." After all, if Ranma hadn't joined Jedah, then they wouldn't have started to learn this in earnest and they wouldn't be in a murky swamp fighting a giant robot.


"BOOST! BOOST! BOOST! BOOST! BOOST!" Was heard from both Issei and Xenovia's armors.

"TAKE THIS! DRAGON CANNON!" Issei yelled as he fired a double cannon blast.

Xenovia smiled as she saw a light blue aura around her sword. "In this form, I'll call you... Dragon Durandal. Now! GO!" Swinging her sword down, she launched an arcing blue wave of energy that slammed onto Huitzil just as Issei's Dragon cannon attack slammed into it from the front.

The two energies mixed and built up before exploding and sending pieces of Huitzil and the Dragonice crystal in its chest everywhere.

"Holy crap!" Issei gaped as he returned to normal. "What was that?!"

"That was what happens when you mix Holy and Devil powers and boost them with my own." Ddrag commented from the gem on Issei's wrist.

"Yeah I... Hey!" Issei gaped as he looked at the gem on his wrist.


"Ddrag, why do you have a gold center?"

"Hmm... I don't know, but if I had to guess, it's because of Xenovia's Holy energy and your Devil energy mixing together."

"Um..." Xenovia spoke up and Issei looked at her, she was back in normal form with Ex-Durandal held in her right hand. "Issei, how do you make Ddrag's gem disappear?" She held up her left hand and Issei gaped at it.

In the center of the back of her hand was an emerald green gem.


"Well... That happened." Rivezim muttered in awe.

Jedah narrowed his eyes. 'The question remains was that a permanent thing or a one-time deal? And if it's permanent, can they do it without the other one?'

Still, this was most interesting, he had never heard of the Red Dragon Emperor doing anything like this before. "Makes me wonder what other secrets Sacred Gears hold in them."



Mittelt looked around, frowning in confusion as she looked at the forest she had been transported to. "Where am I? I don't recognize this place." A white mist slowly crept up from the ground and gave her the shivers. "I feel like I'm in a bad horror film or something."

"Oh really?" A familiar voice had Mittelt's eyes widening and her face turn ashen pale as a tall and powerful figure walked out from the shadows in front of her. "Would it happen to be a slasher film?"

"Ko...ka...biel..?" Mittelt trembled as she saw someone who shouldn't have been there, someone who was supposedly sealed away in Cocytus, someone that Azazel had personally dealt with. "But...But how?! I thought Lord Azazel sealed you away!"

Kokabiel grinned at her and laughed. "You can thank Jedah Dohma for freeing me." He flexed his fingers and a sword of light magic appeared in his each hand. "I do believe that I still need to punish you... Daughter."

Mittelt gulped, even with her promotion to a four-winged Fallen Angel, Kokabiel was a ten-winged Fallen Angel.

And she was facing him all alone.

Chapter 11 End


So that was a lot of stuff happening.

Originally I wasn't going to have Victor survive, but that's what ended up happening. Lousy sympathetic backstories.


Well-Known Member
Chapter 12

Kokabiel grinned as he walked forward. "Ah, that look of primal terror, it's been far too long since I've seen someone with that look on their face."

Mittelt glared at the tall being in front of her. "Why? Why are you here?!"

"I told you, thank Jedah Dohma for freeing me from my prison." He chuckled before rushing forward and swinging at Mittelt, only to grin savagely as she blocked his sword slash with a pink sword in one hand and a black sword in the other. "Oh? Your Fallen Angel and Devil magic? To think you'd fall to the Devils."

Mittelt growled at him. "Not the Devils, but to a Hanyou."

Kokabiel sneered before kicking Mittelt away from him, as he watched her eyes bulge and she gasped in pain, he shook his head. "Really? A lowly part-Demon? Even for someone as worthless as you were, that's low."

Mittelt groaned as she landed on her back, but much to Kokabiel's surprise, she used the momentum to flip over and land on her feet. "Maybe so, but unlike you, Ranma took me in and never once made me feel like I was worthless, and even Lord Azazel has apologized for abandoning me."

Kokabiel merely chuckled. "Ah yes, the worthless should be discarded, either by letting them meet their demises to the more worthy or by being eliminated by their superiors. Either way, there's no room in this world for weaklings."

"You're wrong!" Mittelt yelled as a spear that was made up of pink and black energies swirling and melding into a pale yellow color formed in her hands. "Just because someone is weak doesn't mean you should discard them. Just because you don't think they have a use doesn't mean they don't!"

As the spear was launched at him, Kokabiel merely covered his body with his wings and laughed at Mittelt. "Really? You think I'm afraid of a weak, low-level Fallen Angel who threw herself in with lowly Demons?"

When the spear hit his wings and exploded, Kokabiel's eyes widened as he was flung backwards from the surprising force behind the attack which caused him to land on his back.

"Yeah, and I've picked up a few tricks since you last saw me." Mittelt smirked at him. "Besides, you just got knocked flat on your ass from this worthless weakling."

Kokabiel chuckled and got to his feet, his feathers only looking slightly ruffled. "I must say, that's rather impressive. Not many can claim to have caught me off guard even once." Holding up his left hand, several light spears formed above him. "Now, how about we have some fun?" He dropped his hand and the spears rushed forward at Mittlet, who unfurled her wings and flew into the air to avoid Kokabiel's attack. "Ho? You actually managed to get a promotion? How very interesting."

Mittelt held her arms out to the side and several more spears of mixed Devil and Holy magic formed by her sides. "Go back to whatever hole of Hell you crawled out of!" She snapped her arms forward and launched the spears at Kokabiel.

Chuckling, Kokabiel created his own light spears and launched them at Mittelt's spear, causing them to collide in mid-air and explode violently, though harmlessly. "Whatever happened to the little girl who looked at me with such admiration, I wonder? If you had shown this much ability, I wouldn't have given up on you and sent you to kill the Red Dragon Emperor."

"What?" Mittelt's pupil's shrank. "But Lord Azazel..."

Kokabiel smirked at her. "I gave Raynare the order to kill the Red Dragon Emperor should he have a Sacred Gear. The four of you were so pathetic, going off to your deaths so easily."

"But... But why?! The Grigori can't afford to lose more members!"

"I was planning on using it to restart the war." He sighed heavily. "Alas that never came to fruition." Mittelt couldn't believe how sad Kokabiel was sounding at that moment. "No matter how things are looking, the Great Alliance is far weaker than most think. Heaven can't create more Angels, thus once all the Fallen Angels are gone, that's it and only the Devils can continue to increase their numbers easily."

"You're wrong about one thing." Mittelt narrowed her eyes at him. "Heaven can reincarnate humans into Angels now."

"Interesting. I suppose that's one way to do it... Please don't tell me that Heaven will get one hundred forty-four thousand people as new Angels and then stop."

"...Isn't that a reference to the book of Revelations?" Mittelt asked, getting a nod from Kokabiel.

"Glad you remembered that bit." Kokabiel snapped his fingers and multiple spears formed around him, some small, some normal sized and some were large. "Alas, I think it's time for you to go." Pointing his finger at Mittelt, he watched as all the spears converged on the small girl and exploded violently, obscuring his vision. "...How did they explode?"

The next thing he knew, Mittelt was yelling as she rushed him, a pink sword in her hand. Catching it with two fingers, he casually snapped the blade before grabbing her throat with his other hand and squeezed. "Silly daughter, you really thought you could get to me with such a weak attack like that?" He asked as he casually put pressure on her throat, causing her to gag and kick her legs as she struggled to get free. "Tell me, daughter, just why did you have to turn on me? Surely you knew that this would be the end result." He chuckled at her glare. "Yes, go on, glare at me, there's not much else you can...do?" He trailed off as she stopped struggling and started to grin at him. When she opened her mouth, he loosened his grip on her neck. "Just what are you..."

"Die..." She whispered and the next thing Kokabiel knew, she was slamming one of her spears into his body at point blank range.

As the spear turned red, his eyes widened while she grinned at him. The spear flashed for a moment before exploding violently, sending both Kokabiel and Mittelt flying in opposite directions.

Bouncing and tumbling through the air, Mittelt, who was covered in cuts, blood and burns from the explosion, eventually slid to a stop. After a few moments, she shook her head to try and clear the concussion she was sure she was suffering from and looked back at Kokabiel, who wasn't too far away from her, much to her shock, actually hurting.

"You..." Kokabiel gripped at his chest as blood poured out of the wound on his chest. "You've gotten so strong. How?" He was walking with a noticeable limp and he was glaring at her.

Mittelt pushed herself to her knees and glared at Kokabiel as he limped forward. "Because I'm not full of hate and insanity anymore. Because unlike you, I can find joy in life. Because I won't become a monster like you. I refuse to! Even if you're my father, I don't care! I have friends! I have lovers!"

Kokabiel started to chuckle at her. "So did I, it didn't stop me from becoming what I am." His smile was surprisingly gentle as he looked at her.

"But I'm not you. I will never become you! Because you gave up." Kokabiel looked at her in surprise as she forced herself to her feet. "You were the Star of God, one of the best he ever made, but you couldn't hold yourself to His standard, could you? Lord Azazel always said that even if he couldn't ever return to Heaven at least he wanted to do as much good as he could. You?" He coughed as she glared at him. "You gave up. You decided to do nothing but cause harm and despair! And that's why..." Despite hurting, despite bleeding, despite wanting to run away in fear, she stood there, glaring at him and all four of her wings spread out of her back, though one was a Devil's wing and not a Fallen Angel's wing. "I won't become like you. I'm going to go and save my boyfriend. I'm going to have a family with him, and if you stand in my way..." She smirked. "Then I'll treat you like a wall that needs to be punched through."

Kokabiel chuckled softly and shook his head. "No need for that." The mists slowly started to dissipate and Kokabiel started to fade. "You did well, it's too bad you're a Devil now though."

"Whatever." Mittelt scoffed at him. "I got someone who loves me, and when I find out why he betrayed us, we're going to talk." She watched as the mist fully evaporated and Kokabiel's form turned dark before disappearing. "Stupid apparitions."

After all, the real Kokabiel had lost one of his wings when Vali tore it off when the two clashed before. This one had all ten of his wings. "Besides, I doubt I could have hurt him if it was the real Kokabiel."

Seeing a glowing circle form where Kokabiel had been standing, she shrugged and walked towards it.


"What was that?" Rivezim looked at Jedah, who grinned.

"Apparition forest. To people inside, it creates manifestations that feeds off their memories." He shrugged at Lucifer's son. "Sometimes it's an overwhelming fear, a lost loved one, a possible future or something that the person did in the past that they regret deeply. Really, if I didn't know any better, I'd say that forest was sentient and was warping reality somehow."

The next thing they knew, several bats formed in the room before pooling together and revealing a familiar green-haired, large breasted succubus who was holding an unconscious Akeno, who had her outfit torn in several places, revealing her large breasts and full ass to everyone, in her arms. "Really pathetic." She dropped Akeno to the floor like a sack of potatoes and watched as she bounced and groaned, her bare breasts bouncing with the movement.

Sighing, Jedah snapped his fingers and looked at Euclid. "Get her to a cell somewhere, I don't want to deal with her just yet. And don't do anything to her for crying out loud, I need you for later."



Looking around, Gasper could have sworn he had been in this place before. The walls were stone and seemingly cobbled together, there were loads of boxes, wooden, metal and even cardboard around him. As he moved around, he gasped as he saw some scribbles on the wall. "This is where I used to hide out when I was being bullied." Frowning softly, the blond half-Vampire wondered how he got here. "There was that teleportation circle, but where did it come from?" Not that he was complaining, it was better than fighting a lava monster after all.

Still, if this was the castle that Gasper knew growing up, that meant there were a bunch of tunnels that were known to everyone. Mostly because if there were Vampire Hunters in the area, all the children were quick to use them to escape before the Hunters got into the castle.

Which was something that regularly happened since the late fifteenth century when that one Vampire Hunter clan had killed off Count Dracula, and Vampires had long lives and even longer memories. Walking over to the door, he opened it and looked around before nodding as he didn't see anyone. Running across the hallway, he pushed a fake wall back and slid into the tunnels of the castle. "I don't know what's going on, but I know where to look to find out." After all, there was a large meeting hall where all the Vampires met up every day to discuss various things and talk about rumors. And there were tunnels that went there and had strategic points to let anyone who was inside the tunnels hear what was going on outside.

As Gasper moved quickly through the tunnels he was thankful that there were no traps in them. Both because of the fact that young Vampires used them and that Vampires had such a sense of superiority that setting traps like weaklings was an affront to them. 'Maybe I'm a weakling for sneaking through like this, but I don't care, I just want to know what's going on.'

It took him almost twenty minutes of moving through the tunnels before he ended up at the large meeting hall. 'What's going on?' He thought to himself as he peered through the small holes in the wall to see what was going on out there.

Everyone was dressed up something fancy, Gasper couldn't think of a reason everyone to dress like this. Sure, Vampires by nature loved to dress fancy, but this was really fancy, like someone was getting married or something. His eyes widened as he saw a familiar short-haired woman in a black wedding dress walking towards the front where he could see a tall man that just emanated power who wore a dark blue suit and cape. He didn't know who that guy was, but there was something bad going on, he knew it.

As events went on, he listened to the person running the thing and groaned mentally. 'A wedding, this sucks, no way Valerie marries someone like him. Hmm... Then again, it's been a long time since I talked to her. Should I do what they do in all those movies and wait until... Wait, no, they're Vampires, they wouldn't...' Deciding to get involved, he slid the trap door open and slipped out before putting it back and standing up tall.

Valerie mentally sighed as she listened to the whole commencement thing going on, this was really just... She blinked as a lot of gasping was heard in the crowd, turning, she saw Demitri and a few others surrounded by some sort of energy field. Spinning and looking to the back, her eyes widened. "Gasper?! What are you doing here?!"

"Really, I was told something bad was going to happen to you on this day so I was training with the Norse Gods and now I'm here. What's going on?" Gasper asked, his eyes shining brightly as he kept his Sacred Gear up and immobilized several people. "So I'm here, confused, trying to rescue a friend, keep something bad from happening to you and I have no idea why you're getting married to someone who's fashion sense was out of date over five hundred years ago."

Everyone gawked at Gasper in shock.

"That's Lord Maximoff." Valerie pointed out helpfully.

"...You mean the phony who ran off a long time ago and let our people fall into a civil war?" Gasper asked, getting a nod and some gasps from the crowd.

"You know, brat, you really shoul..." Whatever the Vampire was going to say was cut off as Gasper's power stopped that one cold.

"Look, I really don't want to be mean to anyone, I just want to know what's going on, that's all. Someone tell me before I lose what control I have over this Sacred Gear and freeze all of you in time!"

"Demitri Maximoff returned from wherever he was, found out what happened to you, got mad and threatened to kill everyone, so I offered to marry him to stop him from doing that."

Gasper gawked at Valerie. "...That is the stupidest reason to get married I ever heard." He couldn't think of a dumber reason if he tried.



"Bless you, Shampoo."

"Shut up, Mousse."


"It's not a stupid reason." Demitri said as his power erupted and scattered the power holding him. Turning, he grinned as he saw Gasper's eyes return to normal. "Ah, you must be the half-Vampire I heard about. From what I was told you were rather timid in nature." He started to walk towards Gasper, who was taking a few steps back. The power he felt from this Vampire was magnitudes higher than he thought possible. To Gasper, it felt like he was facing Issei's Juggernaut Drive all over again. Only it was a lot more focused and controlled than what Issei was putting out at the time. "Do you resent the other Vampires? It really was a shame I didn't find you before they exiled you. I could have URGH!" Demitri let out a scream as a powerful blast of Youki hit him from behind, causing him to stagger and slump to his knees. "WHO DARES?!"

Materializing next to Valerie and putting Excalibur Betrayal against her throat, Ranma smirked at the Vampire Lord. "Ah, Jedah was right about you, an over-powered idiot who thinks he's better than he actually is. Yo, Gasper! Thanks for the assist man, I would have had to figure another way to get Valerie here if you hadn't shown up."

"WHAT?!" Demitri turned to glare at Gasper, his power starting to leak out uncontrollably. "You DARE HELP HIM STEAL MY BRIDE?!"

"I had no clue he'd show up like this!" Gasper yelled back before watching as a black wave hit Demitri in the back, sending him flying into the wall above Gasper, who quickly got out of the way, and Demitri slowly slid down to the ground. "And you!" Gasper pointed at Ranma. "Let her go!" He yelled. "She's done nothing to you!"

"...Why do you think I'm using her as a hostage?" Ranma asked. "Intel says Dark and Dim-whitted here would blast her anyway."

"...You're holding a sword to her throat."

"That is entirely for my protection," Ranma countered. "I know what you can do, and being who she is, I'm not trusting the intel is complete on what she can do." Ranma then addressed Demitri. "Anyway, yeah, Gasper wasn't part of any plan, Demitri, he just helped out. Anyway..." Ranma put his hand on Valerie's shoulder. "Sorry about this, but someone really needs to talk to you." A black sigil formed over them before washing over them and the two disappeared.

"DAMN YOU ALL!" Demitri screamed as his power erupted fully, sending everyone flying. "I WILL NOT BE DENIED!" His body shifted and morphed, turning more muscular and demonic in the process. "I WILL HAVE MY BRIDE!"

Gasper let out a yelp of terror and quickly fled as everyone else in the room started to flee and scream while the walls around them started to crack and crumble.


Jedah smirked as he watched the events play out. "Excellent. So that's where the little one disappeared to." When Ranma and Valerie appeared in front of him, he bowed to the female Vampire. "Welcome, Valerie Tepes. My name is Jedah Dohma, and I am in need of the power of your Holy Grail Sacred Gear."

End Chapter 12


Well-Known Member
Chapter 13

Reappearing where they had originally disappeared from, Issei and Xenovia both sighed in relief as they saw everyone else that had disappeared at the same time as them.

"And this is why I said not to go teleporting into other areas of the world without a plan." A male voice spoke up and Issei turned to see Vali sitting on a rock with La Fey next to him and Kiba not too far away.

"YEE! You made it!" The blonde witch giggled in glee and bounced over to him. "And you're not as bad off as the Angel!"

"Huh?" Issei looked behind her and saw Irina, who was sitting in a ball and rocking back and forth, a disturbed look on her face. "What happened?!"

"Bunnies are supposed to be cute. Bunnies are supposed to be cute. Bunnies aren't supposed to be hulking monstrosities that eat people!" Irina cried out as she continued to rock back and forth, her eyes blank and showing signs of pure shock.

"Apparently she met Makai bunnies." Kiba answered and shook his head.

Vali grinned at that. "If things like that exist in the Demon world, I'll need to go there and visit it some day." After all, monsters like that sounded very interesting. Who knew what else could be there?

"I... See."

"I'd rather have bunnies than perverted robots." Koneko grumbled, catching Issei's attention.

"A fat yellow robot appeared before us." Asia spoke up. "He had a long tongue and said that Koneko was a cutie, he kind of ignored me, but, um..." She looked at Rias. "Rias was there with us and..."

"THAT BASTARD CALLED ME A HAG!" Rias yelled, her eyes shining in anger. "I've never been so insulted in my life!"

"Wait, what?!" Issei yelled in anger. "Where's that robot, I'll..."

"Calm down." Xenovia put her left hand on Issei's shoulder to stop him. "I'm sure that they already dealt with it if they're all here."

"Um, Xenovia..." Asia spoke up as she saw the other girl's wrist. "What's with your wrist?"

"Huh?" Xenovia blinked and looked at her hand. "Oh, right, um... Well, Rias, remember how we were trying to do the aura synchronization thing... I managed to do it."

"Really?" Rias looked at her and smiled. "Well, that's good. What happened?"

"We were fighting a big robot thing and I proposed to Issei and he accepted." Xenovia's face was completely neutral, though her cheeks were tinged pink.

"YEEE!" Suddenly Irina was up and grabbing Xenovia's hands. "That's so romantic! Then what? Then what?"

"Then we were able to fully synchronize our auras and now I have this." Nodding at her left hand, Xenovia looked at the others in the group.

Koneko and Asia were both pouting as they heard that, which wasn't unexpected. Vali was shaking his head while La Fey was looking pretty giddy.

"Really?" Rias asked as she looked at Issei, who was blushing, but nodded. Sighing, she shook her head and smiled at him. "I'm jealous, but congrats." Her peerage gaped at her in shock and she rolled her eyes. "I'm not going to deny someone happiness just because I'm jealous." She gave Issei a pointed look. "We'll talk after this is over, of course."

Issei gulped and was about to say something when a flash of light appeared in front of him and Mittelt and Atsuko walked out of it, the latter of whom was carrying a large person. "Huh? Where'd you two come from?"

"I was fighting Victor and discovered we're kind of related." Atsuko smiled as she helped Victor over to the rocks. "Just rest here, I'll be back for you." Victor nodded at him.

"I just killed Kokabiel's ghost, nothing much." Mittelt shrugged at the looks she was getting. "It wasn't really him, just a ghost that was really strong and took on his form."

"I doubt you could have beaten him if it was actually him." Vali commented, getting a nod from Mittelt.

"I might be a four winged Fallen Angel, but he had ten, yeah, no. Maybe if I had six I'd have a chance." She wouldn't even think about the odds of getting another set of wings anytime soon. "Anyway..."

There was an eruption of power that flooded the area and everyone turned to look at the castle as it started to visibly crack and crumble, even from as far away as they were.

"Well..." Vali grinned as he called up his Sacred Gear. "Looks like the fun is about to begin."

"Wait!" Issei looked around. "Where's Akeno?"

"I do not know, look out!" Rias yelped as lightning struck near where they were and several half-formed dogs surrounded them. "The heck?!"

"Icky doggies!" Asia yelped as she could see the organs of some of those creatures.


"And zombies." Xenovia muttered as she called out Ex-Durandal. "We'll have to deal with this first and hope that Akeno is okay."

"Dammit!" Issei grumbled as he extended Ascalon and sliced one of the dog creatures in half.



Jedah smiled at the young half-Vampire woman. "I know that this must be a..."

"Please stop." Valerie shook her head. "While I don't know how you know about my Sacred Gear, the fact is I've learned to see through platitudes and false niceties. It's how I took control of the Vampires and ended their stupid civil war. Plus forcing the souls of every single dead Vampire Hunter to appear under my control might have helped."

Seeing the grin on her face, Jedah chuckled, he could tell it was fake, but it was pretty disturbing to see after what she had said. "Very well, then I'll be honest. Demitri's a total ass and an idiot with an over-inflated ego."

"Tell me something I don't know." Valerie said as she walked over to a chair and sat down. "And why is a Devil who's power resonates with my Sacred Gear asking for me anyway? And if you know Demitri you must be from Makai and if so, how are you a Devil and not a Demon?"

"I suppose I can answer those questions. As for me being a Devil. That's what I am. Demons came after us as an evolution of Yokai, it's why Youkai and Demons are so similar after all. And not everything in Makai is a Demon, Demons just make up the majority of things there." Jedah shrugged, it wasn't like this was a closely guarded secret or anything. "So, will you be willing to help me?"

"Depends on what you want. If you want me to bring someone back to life, forget it, I've got no interest in doing stuff like that."

"Of course not," Jedah shook his head. "I have my own plans, but I need you to find me a certain soul." He grinned at her. "I need you to find me the soul of the God of Creation, the one who created the Angels and fell in battle to the four Great Devil Kings."

More than one person looked at Jedah in shock, wondering what he would do with a soul like that.

"I do not need you to talk to Him or bring Him back to life. I simply ask that you find His soul." Jedah had a serious look on his face and ignored everyone but the half-Vampire in front of him. "Before you ask, I have my reasons. Anyway, Ranma, could you go and entertain the Dragon Emperors for me?"

Ranma rolled his eyes and walked off out of the room.


"So..?" Bulleta began as she and CC followed Ranma.

"I need you to stay here for a bit, you know why." Ranma said to her and she nodded. "Just be ready to move and... Morrigan?" He blinked as the succubus walked into the hallway.

"Oh, it's you." She shook her head. "Blasted electrical big tittied Devil."

"...Did you fight Akeno or something?" Ranma raised an eyebrow as Morrigan tapped her chin and nodded. "Shit, I feel sorry for her. Anyway, how are..."

"Exhausted, that girl's mind is very perverted." Morrigan shook her head. "She's both a sadist and a masochist, quite unusual." She tapped her chin before shrugging. "Is there something you need from me?"

Ranma was about to say no and dismiss her when an idea came to him. "Actually yes, Demitri's making an ass of himself, think you can deal with him?"

Morrigan huffed before turning and walking away. "Fine, he seems to be pretty spirited right now, maybe I'll get a good fight out of it." A flash of bats later and she was gone.

Sighing, Ranma bit his lip. "This changes some things. Bulleta, can you..."

"Fine, fine, I'll look around, sheesh, good thing I got the extra-large back seat then." She grumbled and walked off.

Ranma looked at CC. "So... Want to fight the Red and White Dragon Emperors?"

CC just grinned.


After Ranma had left with his entourage, Jedah turned back to Valerie. "Well?"

"Give me some time."

Jedah leaned back in his chair and watched as Valerie used the Holy Grail to communicate with the Dead to start searching for God's soul. His reasons for doing so were his own. Even if she couldn't find God's soul, he had other means to do what he wanted.

"So..." The Hunter began, "why hasn't anyone done this before? If her Sacred Gear can find and manipulate souls of the dead..."

"Souls of Gods are too large to be brought back to life." Valerie responded to her. "At least through this method. You need a vessel to host the soul, a body without a soul. I suppose if you wanted to you could cut a God's soul into pieces and put it in a person or something."

"...I think there was an old anime where that happened, except it was some sort of Demon God that got split into a bunch of fragments and sealed in humans." The hunter commented and tried to remember where that plot was from.

"Indeed, there are risks for taking in powers larger than yourself." Jedah chuckled to himself.

"...You totally read the Evil Overlord list, didn't you?" The masked hunter asked rhetorically, getting a laugh from Jedah. "Figures."

"Anyway, I just need you to find His soul, I can work out the rest later."

Valerie nodded and closed her eyes as she focused on her task.


Issei had gotten some distance away from the others as they decided that staying to close to each other would be a potentially bad idea in case something really nasty showed up. They were still within eye-sight of each other, and besides, there were zombies appearing EVERYWHERE!

And animated skeletons too. Privately Issei classified these as zombies as well, but then things...

Got weird.

"HOO MAN! LOOK AT THESE!" One of the skeletons yelled, though how it did that without vocal cords or lungs, Issei had no clue, as it pawed as Rias's breasts. "They're so big they could snap my fingers off!"

"GET AWAY FROM THOSE!" Rias screamed as she let her aura explode around her to vaporize the skeletons around her.

"Awww!" The others cried out.

"Get off! Get off! Get off!" Rossweisse yelled as she felt her ass being squeezed by those bony fingers. "SERIOUSLY! WHY ARE THERE PERVERTED SKELETONS?!"

"Gimme some sugar!" One of the skeletons said before Rossweisse blasted it. She let out a squeal of disgust and fright as a skeleton firmly attached itself to her ass and tried to bite down.

"WHY IS THIS HAPPENING?!" Rossweisse yelled as she tried flying away from them, only to watch in shocked horror as the skeletons seemed to quickly jump and latch onto each other to become a giant wave that got higher in the sky than she was.

"...That is both impressive and terrifying." Kiba commented as he created more than a dozen Glory Drag Troopers, each equipped with either a Holy or a Demonic sword. Rushing forward, he was glad that the things were about as durable as paper mache as he cut through several zombies, decaying dogs and skeletons.

"Pretty boys suck!"

"Yeah! He'd be better as a girl!" One of the skeletons commented. "Then he'd have boobies!"

"If I was turned into a girl, I wouldn't want any of you to touch me anyway." Kiba commented and looked down as his legs were grabbed from under the ground. "Fast..." Several swords erupted from under the ground, causing the hands to let go. "But not smart."

"EEEK! Help!" Asia cried out as several hands grabbed her limbs and lifted her up, spread-eagle and causing her skirt to flip upwards. That lasted until a red blast of energy covered the skeletons, destroying them. "Thank you, Rias."

"DAMMIT! STOP GRABBING THOSE TITTIES AND THEIR BUTTS! THOSE ARE FOR ME TO GRAB!" Issei roared as he activated his Balance Breaker and blasted away dozens of skeletons.

Up in the air, Vali, with just his Divine Dividing wings out, snorted before firing a blast of Devil Magic at a group of zombies. Really, he couldn't blame Issei for his reaction. Seeing a pillar of raw Holy magic erupting from Gremory's other knight, he didn't blame her either. After all, who wanted bony fingers groping them?

On the ground Mittelt and Atsuko were dealing with various zombies and rotting dogs instead of the skeletons, which they were both grateful for, though Mittelt was slightly annoyed that the skeletons had flat out ignored her stating that she was flatter than the pretty boy was.

Atsuko was mostly left alone by the skeletons because her body was surrounded by her flaming aura. "This isn't too bad, there's just so many of them."

"Yeah, and whatever that aura from the castle is, it's causing them to all wake up." Mittelt grumbled as she threw various spears of light at the zombies, evicerating them. "This... Head's up!"

Jumping back, the two found the spot they were at before was suddenly occupied by a tall man in a dark coat and long gold hair with black stripes, his left eye being black and his right was gold. One thing that both noted was that his ears were pointed.

Looking around, he grinned as he saw Issei not too far away and then he looked up at Vali and smirked. "Well, this will be fun. I've been looking forward to facing this generation's Sky Dragon Emperors for some time."

Vali, who had excellent hearing, scoffed at the tall man. "I appreciate your confidence, but you're making a mistake if you think you can just take me on so easily."

"Vanishing Dragon, Balance Breaker!"

"Will you guys be okay?" Issei asked as he looked at the others.

CC looked at the zombies, skeletons and other annoyances on the battlefield. "One second." Holding up one hand, a ball of gold and black energy formed above it before he lobbed it to the edge of the group of creatures. As soon the ball hit the ground, he swung his arm to the side and a massive wall of explosions erupted outwards, sending zombies, dogs and skeleton bone pieces everywhere. "There..." He grinned at everyone who was on the ground and, shockingly, not hurt. "Now we can have fun."

"Well, that was impressive." Issei muttered. "Just who are you?"

"Me?" His grin intensified. "I go by the name of CC most of the time, but for the two Heavenly Dragon Emperors, you can call me Crom Cruach."

"Oh..." Albion spoke up first.

"Shit." Ddrag finished for him.

Crom Cruach's body started to glow gold and black as he looked at his opponents. "Come, Heavenly Dragon Emperors. Show me how you fight!" With a roar he charged at Issei.


"Sheesh, you are loud." Morrigan grumbled as she appeared in the same room as Demitri, completely ignoring the power he was putting out. The Vampire had changed forms and was looking more Demonic than ever before. "Do I really need to give you a spanking, Demitri?" She asked, raising an eyebrow as he turned to look at her, his eyes glowing. "Seriously, for one of Makai's strongest beings, you really are pathetic."

"Morrigan, have you come to..."

"I've come to kick your ass, if that's what you're wondering." Morrigan interrupted him as her power erupted outwards. Smirking, she moved, disappearing from where she was before landing a powerful kick on his head and sending him sprawling. "Oh how I wanted to do that for years."

Recovering before he fell to the ground, Demitri snarled at her. "YOU COULD HAVE BEEN MY BRIDE! YET YOU RAN LIKE A COWARD!"

"Yeah, see, I have no interest in being a broodmare for someone as pathetic as you." Morrigan's body glowed as she pointed her fingers at Demitri, a black ball of energy forming in front of her. "So why don't you stand and perish?"

"BITCH!" Demitri screamed as he charged up a red ball of energy and launched it at Morrigan, who merely smirked, snapped her fingers and the transformed Vampire Lord could only watch in horror as her attack pierced his before blasting him across the room.

"Seriously? Is that all?" She spread her wings out and smirked. "Or perhaps you want more?"

Bats made of flaming Youkai were the only thing that answered her.


"So that's where His soul is." Jedah grinned. Sure, he couldn't do anything about it right now, but now that he knew he could make plans.

"So..." Rivezim spoke up as he walked up to Jedah. "I do believe we had a deal."

Jedah chuckled and nodded as he stepped away from Valerie. "Sure, by all means, go ahead." As Rivezim walked forward to the girl, Jedah had his replica of Boosted Gear appear on his left hand. "You know, Rivezim, I was wondering, just what do you plan on doing?"

Rivezim grinned and took a deep breath. "To bring chaos, discord and destruction into the world, what else would a Devil want? My father was foolish for wanting to control the world. No, as Devils we should strive to destroy and cause carnage throughout the world!"

"I see..." Jedah narrowed his eyes as he nodded to the Hunter off to the side. "And just..."

Rivezim just grinned and looked at Jedah with something that actually caused the other Devil to pause for a moment. "I was given proof of another world, and the means to unleash the beast of the Apocalypse. But I need the Grail to see it through."

"The beast of the other dimension? The one so powerful that God could only seal it away? One that rivals the two strongest Dragons? Are you talking about Trihexa?"

Rivezim's eyes seemed to glow with what Jedah could only see as insanity. "YES! Precisely! I have no use for that useless God that sleeps at the bottom of the Well of Lost Souls! I wish for nothing less than the carnage and destruction of all!"

Jedah slowly smirked. "I see..." His gauntlet let off a soft glow.

"Boost Boost Boost Boost Boost Boost Boost." The mechanical voice spoke up each time, causing Rivezim to look at Jedah, who merely put his hand on the masked Hunter's shoulder.

"See, Rivezim, I can't let you do that."


When the masked Hunter exploded with power, Lucifer's son didn't have a chance to think about what just happened as he was blasted through the wall and out of the room with the Hunter following right afterwords.

Jedah merely smirked and mentally commanded his flying fortress to descend. "Now to watch the fireworks." He looked at Valerie before looking up as Lilith II came into the room. "About time. Are you ready?" She nodded and held a ball of energy in front of her.

Jedah grinned as he held up his hand to take the ball of energy for himself. After absorbing it, he grinned to himself. 'One step closer now.' Oh, this wouldn't help him with getting God's soul back, he had a plan for that already.

This would help him with another plan of his. He just needed one more piece to fall into place.


Crashing through the wall, Rivezim found himself rolling and tumbling over and over until he managed to come to a stop. Quickly pushing himself to his feet, he glared at the masked hunter in front of him. "I don't know who you are, but I'm going to..." He stopped as the person chuckled. "What's so funny?"

"I didn't fully believe Jedah when he told me about you. But then you go and spout off those lines about wanting to unseal a beast so powerful even God couldn't kill it just because you could?" The hunter reached up and removed her mask, revealing a pretty face with piercing brown eyes. "Now I know that he wasn't lying when he said you would gladly turn my family into stone statues just for fun."

Smirking, the older Devil chuckled. "I don't know who you are, but that does sound like me. Since you know my name, may I at least know of the fool who's going to die in front of me?"

The girl smirked as she tugged at her cloak and threw it off, revealing that she was five feet, four inches tall, her long, brown hair was done up in two braided hoops, on her wrists and ankles were yellow bands, she wore a black silk dress with a red and white ying-yang symbol over her chest. "I am the 108th Devil Hunter, Yohko Mano." A black sword with an axe handle appeared in her right hand. "And for the sake of my family, I will defeat you here."

"Mano? Never heard of you." Rivezim snapped a hand out and a powerful blast of Devil magic lanced out, only to miss as Yohko moved at a speed so intense that she practically disappeared. When she reappeared in front of him and slashed at him, he grimaced and flowed away from the blade, only to gasp as he took a shallow cut across the chest. Groaning, he fell to a knee and started to pant. "What the..."

"My Soul Sword purges Demons, Devils and other supernatural beings." Yohko said calmly as she stood up. She frowned when he started to chuckle. "What's so funny?"

"An interesting Sacred Gear, I admit." Rivezim held up his right hand, which started to glow. "But utterly useless against, GAH!" He screamed as Yohko stabbed his palm and slashed upwards, rending his arm completely useless.

"What was that? I couldn't hear you over the sound of your arm being torn to shreds." Yohko's eyes widened and she staggered back as she felt the massive boost that Jedah had given her fade away. "The hell?"

"Sacred Gear Canceler." Rivezim grimaced as he stood up, his arm hanging uselessly by his side. "Even if your sword isn't a Sacred Gear, the power boost you got from Jedah certainly is from one. Therefore I can cancel it."

"Well," Yohko gave him a grim look, "that just means I'm not stupidly superhuman. I'll still end you."

Rivezim started to glow as several wings burst out of his back. "You're welcome to try, human!" Letting out a yell, he launched a stream of magical fire at her, causing her to leap high into the air. Grinning, he snapped his arm upwards and the flame shot straight up at her.

As soon as Yohko's feet touched the overhead ceiling, she launched herself at Rivezim and let out a yell as she cut through the stream of fire, causing it to part in a circle as she continued her trek at him. Her eyes widened as he simply flexed his fingers. Looking over her shoulder, she could see the flames reforming and rushing towards her.

"Everlasting Hell Flame. A spell of my father's, I admit." Rivezim chuckled at her. "I can completely control how hot, how long and where the flames can go with a flick of my wrist." Grinning as his eyes started to shine brightly. "Just how long can a little human like you last?"

"Longer than you think!" Yohko slashed through the fire again as she turned in mid-air and gasped as it flowed around her and got behind her.

"BURN!" Satan's son snapped his fingers and the flames converged on her from all directions and he watched, amused as she fell to the ground in a heap. "So much for the Devil... huh?" His eyes widened as Yohko got up, despite the fire burning her and jumped through it, slashing at him. Grunting, he twisted his body and cried out in pain as his bad arm was sliced off at the shoulder.

"No wonder you survived for so long." Yohko panted, burns across her body. "Most Devils would die from just a few strikes from my Soul Sword."

Rivezim just glared at the upstart. "Allow me to show you why I'm the first Super Devil ever."

"...Do you have a motorcycle or something?" Yohko asked and mentally grumbled about tv shows saying jokes that ended up being real in the end.

"You'll wish I did." He grinned as his aura erupted around him into the shape of several snakes. "Shall we dance, foolish hunter?" Much to Yohko's surprise, the aura started to solidify into solid shapes.

The snakes lashed out and Yohko was already moving, dodging and weaving between them as she parried or cut them, sparks spraying from the edges of her blade as the snakes passed by her. Groaning in pain as one of the snakes bit her in the shoulder, she twisted and cut its head off, only for the snake to bulge and explode, knocking her down.

"Really?" Rivezim smirked at her downed form. "For someone who's supposed a Devil Hunter, you really aren't that much." Snapping his fingers, the snakes lunged at the downed body.

"You fell for it." Yohko grinned as she flipped over and held her hands in front of her in a circle before letting out a yell and blasting all the snakes with her Devil Hunter powers, vaporizing them.

Rivezim growled as Yohko flipped to her feet and then shot up at him like she was shot out of a cannon. "You!" Swinging his good arm up, purple flames surrounded him and spiraled around into a funnel before launching themselves at her.

Crossing her arms in front of her, Yohko let out a cry of pain as the flames consumed her. Rivezim laughed at her as the flames grew brighter. "Consider this payback for what you did to my ar...m?" His eyes widened as she erupted out of the fire, seemingly going even faster than before, her clothes in tatters and her sword seemingly glowing from the flames that were clinging to it.

Letting out a scream, Yohko slashed downwards, causing Rivezim to cry out in pain as the sword cut deeply into his chest, spraying blood everywhere. "This is for my family!" She yelled and spun in mid air, slashing across his chest again and driving him back and down towards the bottom of the shaft. "IT'S OVER!" She yelled as she dived down after him, her sword pointing at him.

"FOOL!" Rivezim screamed and blasted her with everything he had. A powerful beam of yellow energy erupted outwards to consume her.

The next thing Rivezim knew, he felt tremendous pain. Looking down at his chest, he saw her sword sticking out of it. "D...Damn you..." He coughed out blood as he flopped to the ground with a wet and painful splat.

"G...Got you..." Yohko groaned as she crashed onto the floor not far from him. "Heh..." She softly chuckled. 'Ayoko... When you're free from the curse... You'll be the next Devil Hunter... And, hey, I took out a Super Devil. Pretty cool, huh?'

Rivezim suddenly grabbed the sword, his fingers bleeding tremendously as the blade cut into his flesh, and pulled it out of his chest and threw it away, screaming in pain and rolled over, trembling. "Ho...How... HOW CAN SOMEONE LIKE YOU EXIST?!" He screamed and looked at her, before smirking as he felt her life slowly bleeding out. "Well, whatever, I'll just go and heal, you can lay here and die."

Crawling to the wall was slow, agonizing and painful. "I swear..." It took him almost ten minutes before he was finally there and was able to pull himself to his feet. "Damn that..." He coughed up some more blood and found his vision failing as he stumbled his way to a door and out into the hallway.


Watching Rivezim limp away, Jedah just grinned. 'Now, how to work this to my...' An idea popped into his head. "Oh, Ranma..."

A screen popped up in front of him and he saw Ranma, who was still on board his flying fortress. "Whaddya want? I was just about to head out."

"Could you be a dear and let Vali visit his poor grandfather? The poor Devil is so beaten up that I'm afraid he could drop dead at any moment now. I'm sure that Vali would love to see his grandfather at least one more time."

"Hmm? Sure, that'll work. But I need to take care of something first."

"Make it fast." Jedah said as he turned off the screen.

"Um..." Valerie looked at him. "Do you need me anymore?"

"Hmm?" Jedah looked at the blonde half-Vampire and shrugged. "Not really. Though I suspect you won't want to go back home just yet." A screen showing the Vampire castle with explosions of powerful Youki was seen. "Or you can if you want to. I don't care."

Valerie could only watch what was going on, her feelings clouded and muddled.


Standing over Yohko's body, Ranma could tell that she didn't have much time left in this world. "You know, part of me is saying that I shouldn't interfere, that I should let you go. But fuck it." A knight piece appeared in his hand as he rolled Yohko onto her back. "Sorry, Yohko, I kind of like ya, plus I'm sure that you want to see your family again. Hopefully they won't try to kill ya the next time they see ya." Looking at the piece, he watched as it started to glow before he put it on Yohko's chest and watched it get absorbed into her body.

"Nngh..." Yohko cracked an eye open. "What...?"

"Shh, just rest." Ranma picked her up bridal style and she passed out again. "Gunna have to do this by the seat of my pants, huh?" Oh well, he was getting tired of following Nabiki's plan by this point, especially since everything was coming to an end real soon.

In a flash of dark energy the two disappeared.


Reappearing in front of Bulleta, Ranma dropped Yohko off with her. "Change of plans, we're going to make our move in a bit." Before Bulleta could respond, Ranma disappeared.

"Well, shit." Bulleta grumbled and threw Yohko over her shoulder and started to run down the hallways.


Kicking Demitri through a wall, Morrigan sighed, disappointed. "You know, even though this is fun, it's starting to get boring. Plus Lilith isn't even here. I'm done."

"I'm not finished..." Demitri was cut off as a giant sized Soul Fist blasted him through the walls.

"No, you are. If you want to fight me again..." A small smirk formed on her lips as a thought came to her. "I'll be up on Jedah's flying fortress somewhere. Come find me if you want to continue this fight. In fact, if you do find me up there I might be interested in your proposal." She laughed and disappeared in a flash of bats, causing Demitri to scream in frustration.



Jedah, Lilith II and Valerie all looked up as Morrigan reappeared in the command room. "Feh, I'm bored." Morrigan yawned and walked off. "If Demitri shows up, do whatever you want with him." With a sway of her hips and a wave of her hand, she disappeared again.

"...Should I be worried?" Jedah asked rhetorically, smirking as he snapped his fingers and the three disappeared, only to reappear on the top of the flying fortress as it descended close to the battlefield below. He was honestly surprised Morrigan left, he would have thought she would have wanted to fight one of the Dragon Emperors herself. "Hmm?" He raised an eyebrow as he saw the situation down below.


Crom Cruach grinned as he traded blows with Issei and blasted Vali away. "You two aren't bad. I'm glad I can have some fun playing around with you."

"He calls this playing?" Issei gasped.

"BOOST!" Ddrag called out as Issei's power increased again. "Unfortunately yes. That man is none other than Crom Cruach, the strongest Evil Dragon to ever live. But I thought all the Evil Dragons had died."

"I almost did." The Evil Dragon nodded at Ddrag. "Funny enough, it was a Dragon named Sen that saved my life. So I stuck with her afterwords."

"So Sen survived, huh?" Albion commented.

"I dunno who that is," Vali grumbled, his armor cracked, "but just who is this guy?"

"As Ddrag said, this is Crom Cruach, he's one of the few beings that's a match for either myself or Ddrag, back when we had our real bodies and full power."

"No wonder you didn't want me getting involved." Atsuko muttered as she looked at Mittelt and nodded in thanks. "How did you..."

"You think I didn't study up on all the names in the "very scary beings, do not fight or piss off" book?" Mittelt gave her a wry grin. "Still, he's holding back, because if he wanted to..." She trailed off as a black beam of energy blasted the ground right in front of the transformed Evil Dragon.

"CC, that's enough." Ranma called out as he descended to the battlefield. "Thanks for delaying them."

Crom Cruach sighed heavily. "Tis a shame, I was starting to have a lot of fun too." He looked at the two Dragon Emperors and bowed to them. "Another time, perhaps."

"RANMA?!" Issei and a few others yelled at the same time. "What are you doing here?!"

"Oh, you know, messing with things I shouldn't, dealing with assholes, speaking of which, Vali, you do know that I won last time, right?"


Ranma grinned at him. "You used Divide on me, you weren't supposed to."


"Yeah, yeah, sorry about that," Ranma drawled as he basically ignored her, "anyway, Vali, I heard from Jedah that you have some family in his castle up there. Your poor, old grandfather just had a really nasty run-in with one of the strongest Devil Hunters in the world and is currently bleeding out all over on the lower levels. Maybe you should go have a word with him? Tell him how much you appreciate him and show him how much you care?"

"...I might just do that, thanks!"

"Lord Vali, wait!" La Fey pouted as Vali took off at high speeds. "Mouuu!" She pointed at Ranma and glared at him. "You did that on purpose!"

Ranma shrugged, he didn't know the full story of Vali's grandfather, other than he was supposedly Lucifer's son and was insane. "Anyway, Issei..." He grinned as his body was engulfed in light and his body was covered in his green scale mail armor. "I have to admit, I wanted to fight you like this. So, how about it, Issei?"

"...Did you seriously betray us and join Jedah just so you could fight me?"

Ranma laughed at him. "No! That's just a bonus. I would have fought you eventually anyway." His body started to glow in excitement.

"Issei, we'll..."

"NO!" Issei looked back at Rias, who stared at him in shock. "I'll deal with Ranma, you guys need to get to the castle and..."

"Don't worry about Demitri." Ranma said as he jerked a thumb up at the flying fortress. "He's probably heading up there. Dunno what's going to happen with the Vampires, so... Issei..." Ranma grinned under his helmet. "Let us begin."

End chapter 13


Okay! So!

References include Hyperdimension Neptunia, Blood C, Gold Digger, and probably a couple of others that I can't think of off the top of my head at 3 AM.

And, yeah, some of you saw Yohko coming from a mile away.

Funny enough, I originally didn't have any idea how to write out the Yohko vs Rivezim fight. I just couldn't tear myself away from the fight as it progressed.


Well-Known Member
Chapter 14

"We really should help." Rias said as she watched Ranma and Issei square off. "Kiba, I want you to..."

"I'd rather you not get involved." A familiar female voice spoke up and Rias spun to see Kuroka standing behind them, grinning at them. "Of course, I have no problem with entertaining all of you if you want something to do."

"What are you doing here?" Koneko asked, glaring at her wayward sister.

"Hmm?" Kuroka looked at Koneko fondly before sighing. "Sorry, Shirone, but I can't let you interfere with those two."

"Kuroka!" Le Fay squealed in delight and flew over to her. "It's been so long! I was getting worried you were running out of clean panties!" She tilted her head. "Oh, and is that a new shirt? I never saw you with a mesh top on before!"

Kuroka blushed at Le Fay commenting on the fact that she was horrible at doing any sort of housework and would run around without clothes on if the witch didn't do her laundry for her. "Yes, anyway, I was wondering, would you like to help me keep the kids from interfering in the Dragon fight?"

Le Fay pouted as she looked at the others who were starting to get tense. "But I kind of like them and..."

"I'm not saying we need to hurt them or anything, just keep them busy." Kuroka shrugged. "Besides," she grinned at Le Fay, "don't you want to show how useful you are to both Ranma and Issei?"

"Are you really going to fight against us?" Rias asked Kuroka, who just grinned at them and shrugged.

"I'd rather not, no offense, but even though I could probably take most of you out, I'm not here to fight, just watch." Seeing the looks that everyone was giving her, she raised her hands into the air. "Hey, I'm just saying that I'm only here to watch and keep you all out of the fight."

"If needed, I'll stop them." Crom Curach said as he walked up to the group, grinning at them. "The Heavenly Dragon Emperors were fun though."

Rias grimaced, she knew that Kuroka could take most of them out with her Senjutsu abilities and this guy had just fought Issei and Vali off at the same time and didn't look the slightest bit worn out. "...Fine..."

"President?" Kiba looked at her in worry. "What are your orders?"

"...I hate to say this, but we're not going to interfere." Rias hated this, it made her feel weak and helpless.

"If it helps," Crom spoke up, "you made the right choice."

Rias sighed and slumped. Even if it was, she felt like a failure. 'Where are Akeno and Gasper anyway?' Both were still alive, she knew that, but where were they?


"Oww!" Gasper groaned as he sat up. "What happened?" The last thing he remembered was a blow to the back of his head and then he woke up here.

"Oh, you're awake." Gasper suddenly stiffened as he saw Elmenhilde Karnstein look at him with concern. "It's been a long time, Gasper Vladi."

"What do you want?" Gasper didn't quite glare at her, but she was one of the kids that had bullied him a lot when he was younger.

"I wanted to make sure you were okay." She sighed when he gave her a confused look. "I... I know I was horrible to you. I'm truly sorry." Gasper gawked at her and she looked away, huffing. "Don't look at me like that, when you face your death, regrets form and when I saw you standing up to Lord Maximoff like that..." She blushed and scratched her cheek. "That was pretty brave and awesome."

Gasper gawked at her. This was the same snooty brat that tormented him back before he became a Devil and had no control over his Sacred Gear? "Well, yeah, coming close to death does change someone." Gasper had first-hand experience with that after all. "Though sometimes we need more than just that." He thought about Issei's attempts to help him and smiled. "Even if it comes from places you don't expect."

"That's good, but I need to know... What's going on?" Elmenhilde asked. "Everyone's scattered, most of the Vampires have fled to safe houses not far from here, Lord Maximoff's power has caused the dead to rise again as if Lord Dracula were back and there's so many people outside fighting that I don't know what to think!"

"Um... Would you believe that a friend of mine became evil and I'm trying to help save him and he told us he'd be here today?"

Elmenhilde blinked.


"Come with me, Lilith II." Jedah said as he rose from his seat and floated upwards, followed by the Dragon as a hole in the ceiling opened up.

"What should I do?" Valerie asked, wondering if Jedah was really going to let her go.

"Go home, stay here, go die, I don't care." Jedah answered her.

"Fine, I'm out of here before Lord Maximoff shows up." Valerie flew up after him and out the hole before Jedah and Lilith II ended up on top of the building.

As she flew away, Valerie took one look at the battlefield before bolting away from it. She had to find the Vampire safe houses, she knew that most of her people would have fled to those places.

And maybe she could find Gasper again and apologize for not being there when he needed her the most.


"You know," Issei began as he looked at Ranma, "if you wanted to fight me like this, you didn't need to join Jedah."

"Well, I only got this Balance Breaker just before I joined Jedah." Ranma pointed out. "Besides, if I hadn't joined him I wouldn't have gotten my chance at that whiny bitch."

"Wait, weren't Cao Cao and Jedah allies?" Kiba asked to everyone's confusion.

"Oh! Lord Vali pointed out that Cao Cao was probably just using Jedah for awhile and waiting for the best moment to take him out." Le Fay pointed out helpfully.

Issei looked back at her and then at Ranma. "So you got your revenge, now you want to fight me?"

"Well, there were other things as well, I mean Jedah seems to have quite a few interesting people he's keeping locked up in various spots up there." Ranma jerked a thumb up in the sky at the floating fortress.

Issei looked at Ranma's right hand. "You know, I don't really like the fact he's got that sword."

Ranma looked down at Excalibur Betrayal and blinked. "Would you believe that I actually forgot that I was holding this?" Ranma asked rhetorically as he made the sword disappear. "However, since this armor is powered by a Dragon, I know you have your own sword that can mess me up. So, Issei, you don't use your sword, I won't use mine."

Issei looked at his left arm before nodding at Ranma. "Sure, I can agree to that."

"You sure that's wise, partner?"

"No." Issei shook his head. "What guarantee do I have that you won't..."

"Because I don't want to kill you." Ranma answered him honestly. "Or do you want me to try?"

"Not killing is good!" Issei yelped, nodding rapidly.

A moment later, Ranma took off into the air and held a palm outward, a green sphere forming in front of it before he launched it at Issei. Cursing, Issei lunged forward before launching himself up into the air after Ranma, who flew backwards out of his attempted attack. Ranma's attack hit the ground with an explosion that had most everyone watching covering their faces to avoid the dirt and debris getting into their eyes.


Huffing and panting as he dragged his body through the corridors, Rivezim groaned as his blood dripped across the floor. "Damn that... Damn that bitch! Damn you... Jedah..."

He couldn't believe it! How dare that punk betray him? How the hell did he have a Devil Hunter who was that strong? And how...

Rivezim's thoughts were cut off as the door in front of him burst open and a familiar white Dragon armor walked into the hallway. "...Vali."

"Hello... Rivezim." Vali practically snarled. "It's been too long, and look at you, all messed up and no one around to protect your wrinkly old ass."

Rivezim grinned as his body glowed and Vali let out a grunt of pain as his Balance Breaker was forcibly canceled, causing his scale mail to disappear. "Enough of that, brat. I'm still more than enough to..."

Vali just smirked and cracked his knuckles. "Fine with me. You're bleeding out and I'm going to enjoy beating you a pulp before killing you."

Rivezim snarled, before coughing some blood up. "You coward."

"Yeah, yeah, if I cared what you thought I wouldn't have run to Azazel for training and protection. Oh, and by the way, this isn't for me or my father, but rather, my mother."

Rivezim let out an angry yell as Vali rushed at him.


In another part of the fortress, Bulleta stood in front of a locked door and reached into her pocket, pulling out a vial of Phoenix Tears and a gun. Smirking to herself, she shot the door lock and pushed the door open, seeing Akeno, who was laying on a bed, her arms and legs shackled to the bed posts as she took shallow breaths. "Sheesh, Morrigan really did a number on you, huh?" She asked and popped the cork to the vial before dumping the Phoenix Tears onto the busty girl.

"Ngh..." Akeno cracked an eye open and grimaced as her vision swam for awhile. "What happened?"

"You fought a Succubus Queen, got your big, fat ass handed to you and now I'm saving said ass." Bulleta snarked before grabbing her arms. "Don't move."

Four shots rang out and the manacles around her wrists shattered before Bulleta repeated the process on her ankles. "There, you're free, now fix your clothes, you damn nudist."

"If I was a nudist, I wouldn't have clothes to begin with." Akeno countered as she used her magic to create a new Miko outfit. "What's going on?"

"Well, I'm saving ya because I need you to carry some dead weight." Bulleta smirked at her. "Also we're taking Jedah's toys away from him." When Akeno blinked in confusion, she jerked her head to the door. "Follow me, I'll explain as we go along."

Akeno shrugged, her breasts bouncing under her outfit as she followed after the gun nut. 'Guess it's better than being a captive.'

Still, she wondered what was going on and why this girl was here.


The walls to the large room burst outwards as Demitri stormed in, snarling as he looked around. "WHERE ARE MY BRIDES?!"

"I dunno..." A male voice answered from the shadows and Demitri turned to see a Chinese man in his early twenties leaning against the wall with his arms crossed. "But if I was your "bride", I'd run away. Seriously, those clothes have been out of style for at least two centuries now. What? Were you transported to the future from Victorian England?"

Demitri snarled as his power started to flood the room. "I WILL NOT BE MOCKED BY YOU, BOY!"

"Oh, I'm sorry... I thought you'd be interesting. Oh well." The boy shrugged as his form shifted and he grew. "MOO!"

Demitri blinked at the sight of a giant Minotaur with wings and octopus tentacles. "...What kind of freak science experiment are you?"


Demitri grinned and rushed forward. "Well, it doesn't matter, does it? I'll crush you if you get in my way!"

Taro rushed at him and the two traded blows, the shock-wave of which caused Demitri to stagger back while the Minotaur found himself on his back. "MOO!" The monster opened its mouth and a gout of flame rushed outwards, consuming Demitri.

"Chaos Flare!" A flaming bat erupted from the flames and slammed into the Minotaur's head, causing it to get knocked back and slide across the ground. Walking out of the flames, Demitri snarled at the Minotaur. "I'm going to have fun tearing you limb from limb and when I'm done, when you're laying there, dying, broken and battered, I won't even allow you the sweet freedom of death." He marched up to the fallen creature and snarled. "You really shouldn't have taunted me when I'm in..." He trailed off as he felt something bite him through his clothes. Looking down he saw a snake's head at the end of the tail of the Minotaur biting him before it lashed out and flung him into the far wall.

"Hurr hurr hurr..." Tarou chuckled as he got to his feet and started to grow in size. "MOOO!"

Grinning as Tarou increased in size, Demitri grinned. "Well, this might be more fun than I originally thought."


Issei found himself flat on his face after Ranma flip-kicked him out of the air. "Oww..."

"Partner, we both knew that you couldn't beat Ranma with your base Balance Breaker, why did you try?"

"Sorry, I just wanted to get one good hit on him." Issei forced himself to his knees and looked up. "Guess I'll have to use something else, huh? Change! Welsh Dragonic KNIGHT!"

In the air, Ranma watched as Issei purged his armor and rocketed at him at such speeds that he could barely follow, which was proven as Issei's fist was driven into his chest and sent him flying into the sky. "Okay, so that's how it goes, huh?" Correcting himself, he watched as Issei came rushing around for another attack before he twisted at the last second and redirected Issei's momentum.


"You think I don't know how to fight someone who's faster than me?" Ranma asked rhetorically as Issei adjusted in mid-air, his boosters stopping his momentum. "Seriously, Issei, I've traveled across Japan and China, learning from the best martial artists, I learned magic from a freaking Sorcerer, and I learned both sex and how to use Youki from a succubus."

Issei growled at him. "You're being a pompous ass!" He growled in frustration.


"Tsk..." Ranma growled before swinging his arms out and the prongs of his wings seemingly snapped off and floated around him before scattering and firing at random angles, forcing Issei to change his direction in mid-air to avoid being hit by the laser-like energy blasts.

"Oh great! It's like I'm in Gundam and facing Jesus Yamato!" Issei grumbled in annoyance.

"I told you that we may have to face this situation, didn't I?" Ddrag commented. "BOOST!"

Increasing his speed to levels beyond what even Ranma could track, Issei slipped through the laser blasts and slammed into him again with all the force of a mach truck, sending him tumbling through the air and crashing onto the ground.

"Well, that happened." Ranma muttered and flipped to his feet. "Not bad." He took off into the air, only to jerk as Issei flew by him at high speeds, hitting him while passing. "That's the way, huh?" When Issei made another pass, Ranma twisted out of the way and slammed his knee into the back of Issei's head. "Seriously? Come on, man! You're fast in that form, but your punches kind of lack any sort of ooomph to them."

Crying out in pain as he slammed into the ground, Issei groaned and grabbed the back of his head. "What does he mean by that? No oomph? I'm moving so fast that I can barely see what's going on around me."

"Speed's all well and good, partner, but all you're doing is knocking him around a little bit. You need to put him down hard. But if you swap to your Rook form..."

"Right, I wouldn't be able to hit him in that form." Issei nodded, knowing he needed a little more than just pure speed. "Fine! Crimson Cardinal Promotion!"

When Issei's armor turned bright red and the green gems became crimson colored while Dragon wings formed on his back, Ranma smirked at him. "Well, this might be fun. You might actually make me work up a sweat now." Ranma chuckled as the prongs on his wings returned and reattached to his back. "Then again, probably not, I work up more of a sweat in the bedroom than I would fighting you." Issei twitched at hearing that. "You wouldn't believe the things girls will cry out when you're making them orgasm over and over again. You probably have trouble getting them to cum just once."

"You sunnvabitch!" Issei growled, his whole body glowing crimson. "TAKE THIS!"


Issei held his hands in front of him as green and red energy formed in front of his hands. "DRAGON SHOT!" Issei screamed as he fired the blast at Ranma.

The blast was huge, easily twice as large as either of them as it rocketed towards Ranma at high speeds.

Ranma merely smirked behind his helmet and snapped his fingers as several rectangular barriers snapped up in front of him, the blast breaking through them without slowing down in the slightest.

Until it hit the last barrier.

"What the?!" More than one person gasped as the attack seemed to stall before bouncing back at Issei, moving even faster than when it had been launched at him. Issei could only watch on in horror as his own attack slammed into him at high speeds, causing him to scream in pain as he was driven to the ground, where the energy exploded violently, winds whipping out in all directions as the energy laced around violently.

"HOW?!" Rias, Atsuko and Kiba all yelled in shock.

"Did you seriously forget that one, I know magic, including reflection magic and two that I learned how to do barrier skills from those Hunters I killed four years ago in Kyoto?" Ranma asked, amusement in his voice. "Plus the barriers can reflect attacks as well. The other barriers were to make you think that I was screwed."

Issei growled from his position on the ground. Even with his enhanced powers from his Queen's promotion, tanking his own attack had fucking HURT!

"Are you okay?!" Rias called out as Issei forced himself to his feet.

"Just peachy... Urgh..."

"Seriously, Issei?" Ranma shook his head. "Are you that afraid of me using that Reverse Dragon Strike again?"

"Once was enough, ya jackass!" Issei growled at him. "You know, I don't even care that you betrayed us! I don't even care that you joined Jedah. I mean, Vali's part of that Khaos Brigade, he doesn't seem to be that bad of a person. What I hate is that you're a freaking lolicon..."

"Who's a lolicon?"

"And you still end up with the woman with the biggest tits I've ever seen as your wife! STOP HOGGING ALL THE AWESOME BOOBAGE FOR YOURSELF!"

Everyone watching just groaned, THIS was what Issei was upset about?

Rias felt like face-palming. "Well, it does suit him."

"True." Xenovia said and looked at her wrist. 'I wonder if I could tap into Ddrag's power when he's using it all over there or not.' It was something to look into later, she supposed.

"What are you complaining for?" Ranma asked in confusion. "Lilith told me you got laid in Kyoto. You really should be thanking me. If not for me you'd still be a virgin."


Ranma sweat-dropped heavily. "Ah... I didn't mean it like that." He coughed into his hand. "I meant that if I didn't come into your lives, I wouldn't have brought Lilith, she wouldn't have helped you get laid and you'd still be a virgin."


"Speaking of which, have you banged any of the other girls yet?" Ranma asked, genuinely curious. "I've been out of the loop in your lives for a couple of months, so I was just wondering..."

"Well..." Issei rubbed the back of his head. "Yeah..."

"Neat!" Ranma smiled under his helmet. "So who was it? Akeno? Asia?"

"No, Rias..."

Ranma blinked and looked at the redhead, who was blushing so hard that her face was matching her hair. "Wow! I'm actually impressed!" Ranma looked back at Issei and gave him a thumb's up. "Great start to becoming a harem king."

"Ah, thanks..?" Issei wasn't sure what was going on, weren't they supposed to be fighting?

"Have any threesomes yet? Or orgies? No, wait, you probably haven't, I mean, I don't think any of your girls have gotten it into their heads to sex each other up when you're not doing them."

Rias, Xenovia and Asia were bright red while Irina was plugging her ears and going on how she couldn't hear anything and how she was pure and how Lord Michael shouldn't punish her because she couldn't control what people said around her.

Mittelt sweat-dropped heavily. "Seriously?" Atsuko and Koneko were next to her, both groaning.

Kiba's face was flushed. 'These are my best friends. I love them to death, but they are real perverts.' Oh well, he wouldn't change them for the world, he just wished that they would pick a better time and place for this conversation.

Le Fay giggled at all the reactions while Kuroka was openly purring happily.

Crom Cruach merely watched in amusement.

"Well, no... I haven't yet." Issei chuckled nervously and Ranma shook his head. "Hey! Lilith said it was probably a bad idea right now."

"Hmm, probably. Even I didn't have threesomes for a couple of years after I lost my virginity. Then again you could probably use your Sacred Gear to boost how long you could last or the other girls sensitivity so they cum faster and..."


"ARE YOU TWO REALLY HAVING THIS DISCUSSION IN THE MIDDLE OF BATTLE?!" Rossweisse yelled, causing both Ranma and Issei to flinch at the volume. "SERIOUSLY!?!"

Before anyone could say anything more, an explosion was heard from the floating fortress and Ranma looked up, grinning. "ABOUT FUCKING TIME!"

Most everyone looked at him in confusion.


Up in the air, Jedah stumbled as the roof shook. "What the hell?!"

A couple feet away from Jedah, a large hand punched upwards, creating a large hole and a pink mecha that looked somewhat like a T-Rex burst through the hole.

Behind the glass, Jedah could see Bulleta, Akeno and Nabiki, the latter two were behind Bulleta, and against the walls to the back, he saw Akane, Leonardo, Yohko and in Akeno's arms was Ophis, the latter three were out cold. "What's this then?"

"GYAHAHAHAHAHAHA!" Bulleta laughed like a maniac before firing everything that she had at Jedah, who simply swung his arm to the side, a large hole opening up in space and all the projectiles to go through and miss him harmlessly.

"What was GAH!" Jedah cried out in pain as he was blasted from behind by the attack he was sure he warped behind that gun nut. He fell to his knees and groaned, wondering what happened as his back bled from the attacks.

"You're a bad person." Lilith II said softly, her body glowing with power.

Jedah's eyes widened in shock. 'She took control over my spatial manipulation abilities?!'

The next thing that he knew, Bulleta was in front of him, punching him with the mecha's arm and sending him flying over the edge of the flying fortress. Shaking his head and recovering in mid-air as he extended his wings, he watched as Bulleta pulled Lilith II into the cockpit and flew off. "Oh, you think you can betray me and get away with it, Lilith II?" He smirked and snapped his fingers. "You can rot now."

In the cockpit, Lilith II's eyes widened and her body throbbed in pain. "AAAAAAAHHHH!" She clutched at her shoulder and neck area, trying to tear it off as liquid PAIN coursed through her.

"SHIT!" Nabiki cursed as she grabbed Lilith and pulled her up. "Hold still!" She pulled out a glowing crystal that was shaped like a dagger, which caused Ophis to groan in pain. "Sorry!" She knew the Dragon was still weak and even this amount of Dragonice was probably too much for her. Stabbing it downwards into Lilith II's shoulder, Nabiki made a cut in it before pulling the skin back and stabbing down again and piercing something. Pulling it back, she revealed a bloody chocolate malto ball. "Get this shit out of here." Nabiki handed it off to Bulleta, who snarled and spun the mech around as the protective glass of the cockpit opened up and she threw the crystal and malto ball out before pulling a gun out and shooting them into pieces.

"What's going on?" Mittelt asked as she took to the air and watched as the mech came flying their way.

"OH! I remember that thing!" Atsuko's eyes lit up in surprise. "I broke it back in Nerima! I guess mama fixed it up!"

Ranma said nothing as he disappeared in a flash of black energy.


Jedah growled in annoyance, a flash of light appeared behind him and he turned to see Ranma, still in his Balance Breaker Scale Mail armor, hovering near him. "Well, isn't this a fine mess you brought forward?" Still, he had his Huitzil army and if needed he had some extra precautions put into place as well.

"Yeah..." Ranma said slowly as Jedah turned away. "Hey, Jedah..."


Excalibur Betrayal formed in Ranma's hands and Jedah's eyes widened as he felt the build-up of power. "Here's my resignation, ya giant blue condom!" Jedah spun around as Ranma held the sword above his head, the blade glowing black as he swung down. "Excalibur Betrayal!"

A large arc of black energy was launched at Jedah, who held up his hands to create a barrier to stop it. "DO YOU THINK I WON'T KILL YOU WHEN THIS ATTACK ENDS?!"

"Yeah, you probably would." A gruff male voice said and Jedah's eyes widened as he turned his head to see Azazel floating nearby, smirking at him. "However it's time to bring this farce to an end." Holding up his hand, several light spears formed above him and he launched them at Jedah, who moved one hand away from blocking Ranma's attack so he could block Azazel's attack. "Not bad, too bad for you that I'm not alone."

Before Jedah could ask, his body jerked forward as a large spear of light pierced him in the chest from behind. A pillar of light formed in front of him and Michael descended onto the battlefield.

"Jedah Dohma, I normally do not condemn people, but your ambitions would drive the world to ruin and despair."

Next to Ranma a magic circle appeared and Sirzechs and Serafall appeared on the battlefield as well.

"Sorry, Jedah." Ranma smirked as he dispelled his scale mail armor while extending his Devil wings. "You lose."

Jedah could only scream as Sirzechs's Power of Destruction consumed him, his body disappearing in an explosion.

"WHAT THE HELL IS HAPPENING?!" Issei screamed as he tried to figure out what was going on while his armor disappeared.

"You really didn't tell them?" Serafall asked Ranma, who shook his head. "Wow, that must have been tough."

"Like you wouldn't believe." Ranma sighed and dismissed Excalibur Betrayal. "I think we need to tell them though."

"Quite so." Michael gave Ranma a reproachful look, causing the younger Devil to flinch slightly. "I do not appreciate being kept out of the loop until the last second, you know."

"Hey." Azazel spoke up as he floated towards his former brother. "Take it easy, Michael. We didn't tell you until just now so that it wouldn't be a problem for you. Let the Devils and Fallen Angels handle the lying and hiding of stuff."

"Well, shall we?" Sirzechs asked and the group floated over to where everyone else was.

"So..." Rias spoke up first as she walked up to them, her arms crossed under her breasts. "What's going on?"

Azazel grinned at her. "Ranma was working as undercover operative in the Khaos Brigade with the express intent of bringing it down. Surprise!"

Ranma just facepalmed as practically everyone but CC face-faulted at that.

End Chapter 14


All that's left is the wrap-up chapter.

Sadly, I'm not done with the next arc, so... Yeah, another hiatus. Hopefully not another 4 months.
Oh man. This is great and if your hiatus means more greatness I accept. Just dont abandon us. :D


Well-Known Member
I won't. I promise.

So here's the epilogue.

A very long epilogue.



"HEY!" Bulleta yelled as she landed her mech and opened it up. "We got multiple people here who need some help and I only had one vial of Phoenix Tears for them!" Jumping out, she helped Lilith II out of the mech and grabbed Ophis from Akeno, who jumped out after her. Nabiki came out afterwords, leaving Yohko, Akane and Leonardo, all of whom were, thankfully, out cold, in the back of the mech.

"So it mostly worked out, huh?" Nabiki asked and sighed as she slumped.

"Akeno." Rias sighed as she saw her Queen. Walking up to her, she smiled. "What happened?"

"Fought a Succubus Queen, it didn't go well for me." Akeno chuckled nervously. "Sorry for worrying you."

Rias gave her a soft smile and hugged her. "I was worried about you, please don't do that again, it's bad for my heart."

Akeno smiled and hugged her back softly. "Sorry for worrying you."

"Lady Leviathan..." Asia spoke up as she got close to the Devil King. "Why are you here?"

"AH!" Serafall smiled brightly. "Grayfia was SO worried about her husband not having a bodyguard that she threatened me at sword point to play the role she usually has, so as a good friend, I graciously answered her request and came here to play bodyguard."

Everyone sweat-dropped heavily.

"That does sound like you two." Azazel laughed while Sirzechs went over to the mech and frowned at who he saw inside.

"This is interesting..." He looked at Nabiki. "This seems to be beyond what you said there'd be."

"Um, what's going on?" Issei asked as he walked over to them. "Why is Ophis here? Who's the hottie? What's with the kid who made those dolls on the bridge in Kyoto? Who's the short-haired girl?"

"Jedah betrayed Ophis, cut off half of her power and soul, then created a body..." Nabiki pointed to Lilith II, who had somehow slipped away and was over by Ranma. "That he called Lilith II."

"She's cute." Irina commented as she looked at the girl. "Hello."

"Um...Hi..." Lilith II whispered out softly.

"The hottie is Yohko Mano." Ranma answered, knowing who Issei was talking about. "She's the current heir to the Mano clan, one of the strongest Devil Hunter clans in the world. She nearly got killed fighting... What's that guy's name again?"

"Rivezim Livan Lucifer." Crom Cruach answered Ranma.

"Wait! She fought against the first Super Devil and survived?" Azazel asked, raising an eyebrow and looking at the unconscious girl with respect.

"Well, more like tied with him." Ranma shrugged. "She was dying, so I kind of... Sort of... Used a Knight Piece on her."

"You do realize that she'll be out for quite some time while that fixes her body." Rias spoke to him. "There is a way to speed up the process, but you'll have to sleep naked next to her so that your Devil energies flow into her body."

"You Devils have such interesting lives." The leader of Heaven smiled at them. "So why are the other two here?"

"Leonardo was a new addition." Nabiki answered him. "Jedah wanted his Annihilation Maker abilities to help with something. And lastly, my sister... Her Sacred Gear was allowing Jedah to create too many dangerous things and would have led to the end of the world." She sighed and looked at Akane. "But they've been under Jedah's control through his modified Sacred Gear for so long now, I'm worried their minds are fried."

Nabiki stiffened as she felt a hand on her shoulder. Looking over her shoulder, she saw Michael smiling at her. "If you don't mind, Heaven will take both of them into custody. We have techniques and powers that can restore their minds, but it may take some time."

Nabiki nodded, smiling at him. "Thank you."

Ranma looked around and blinked as he saw a large body not too far away. "Why is Frankenstein's monster here?"

"Victor is not a monster!" Atsuko shot back, glaring at Ranma. "Apologize to my brother!"

"BROTHER?!" More than one person yelled at once.

"Well, Professor Gerdenheim made him also made an android girl named Emily and my original android body was based off that research, so in a way, he's my brother!" She huffed and walked over to Victor, helping him to sit up.

Ranma shrugged. "I've got a fox as a wife and a panda as a father, I'm in no position to judge someone for their family members."

"Speaking of which..." Issei marched up to Ranma and before anyone could ask what was going on, he punched Ranma right in the face, his Boosted Gear forming on his left hand.


Letting out a cry of pain from the sucker punch, Ranma was sent flying through the air and over Lilith II for several feet where he landed on his back with a thud.

"Oww..." Ranma groaned and rubbed his jaw. "Okay, so what was THAT for? Blasting you back in Kuoh city? Betraying everyone? Not telling you guys about it?"

"No, I can handle that." Issei answered him. "In fact, after learning about the fact you were doing this undercover, I can accept it. Though, why you?"

"Because he had a reason to go after Cao Cao." Nabiki answered him. "In fact, the whole betraying everyone and going to work for Jedah was my idea."

"We'll explain later." Sirzechs answered. "I think it's time to go home."

"Wait." Issei held up a hand and pointed at Ranma. "The reason I decked you wasn't because of all of that, it's because you made your girls cry! Because of what you did to Lilith!"

"...Yep, I had that coming then." Ranma nodded, not even bothering to defend his actions.

"If we're done here." Crom Cruach spoke up and turned away. "I'm heading back to Nepal."

"If you want, I can give you a ride." Michael said, getting a shake from the Evil Dragon.

"Nah." He grinned as wings erupted from his back. "Maybe I'll see if I can mess with the Greek Gods before heading back to Sen. Later!"

"So Sen's still alive, huh?" Ddrag commented as Crom Cruach took off into the air and flew away. "And we should all be thankful that Crom Cruach did not wish to fight."

"No kidding." Azazel laughed and rubbed the back of his head. "That guy's plenty strong."

"If it's all the same to everyone." Le Fay spoke up, bowing to everyone, "I'd like to go find Lord Vali, he should have gotten back by now. Toodles!" She disappeared in an orange flash before anyone could say anything.


In the air above the floating castle...

"Lord Vali!" Le Fay flew over to him as she saw him in mid-air, out of his Scale Mail and hovering with his Sacred Gear wings. "Did you get your grandfather?"

"No." Vali growled in anger. "I don't understand how either. I was punching his face in, enjoying the moment and when I was going to finish him off, he disappeared."

"Maybe he died before you could?" La Fey asked, hopefully, Vali shook his head negatively. "You mean..."

"Right before my fist would have connected with him, he disappeared and my fist went through air." Vali sighed in annoyance. "I went looking for another fight, found that moron Pantyhose Tarou guy fighting a powerful Vampire, turned that into a three-way."

"Lord Vali!" La Fey gasped, her face red. "You mustn't use such language around a lady!"

Vali looked at her in confusion. "What? It became a three-way fight, what are you thinking?"

La Fey pouted, she had been hoping he would have at least blushed or stammered, then she could have had some fun teasing him. "Nevermind."

"Anyway, took care of the two of them, they fought well, but..." Vali shrugged, he wouldn't mind facing Tarou down again, that cursed form was rather interesting. "I left them behind, dunno what's going to happen to them nor do I care."

"Lord Vali..." La Fey spoke up softly. "Want to go check on your mother?" Vali stiffened slightly. "It's been awhile, I know, and your grandfather can't touch her anymore."

"...It might not be a bad thing just to see how she and my half-siblings are doing." Vali admitted and flew off with La Fey following after him.


"So, what's wrong with Ophis?" Azazel asked as he looked at the unconscious and, very sick-looking, human Dragon.

"Jedah was using my sister's Sacred Gear to make some sort of suppressant that was slowly killing her." Nabiki answered him. "I know that most of you older guys don't care for her, but she's kind of important to the world."

"I suppose..." Sirzechs muttered as he looked at the Dragon. "Still..."

"One of the reasons the world was in danger was because she was captured by Jedah." Nabiki didn't want to spoil the future that probably wouldn't happen without Rivezim or Jedah running around anymore.

"Could someone be kind enough to summarize everything for us?" Mittelt asked, getting annoyed at being left out. "I want to know if I should be upset at Ranma for going to Jedah or at Nabiki for knowing what was going to happen and not telling us."

"I'm more worried that Gasper still isn't..."

"HEY!" A familiar voice was heard and Rias looked up to see Gasper coming out of a tree with two blonde girls next to him.

"Gaspy!" Koneko ran over to her friend and shocking everyone, she gave him a hug. "Where were you?"

"Um, in a volcano, then I was in the castle, then I made Demitri Maximoff mad and then I got found by Elmenhilde and Valerie brought the two of us here so I could see you all?" Gasper giggled at the stupefied looks he was getting.

"That was really manly too." Elmenhilde giggled softly. "With the fighting dying down and Valerie coming back, we figured we'd return Gasper to all of you."

"Um..." Ranma looked at the castle and grimaced. "Sorry about the castle."

"Huh?" Valerie looked back at the destroyed castle before suddenly laughing. "Oh that? Don't worry about it, we have to fix it every one hundred years when Lord Dracula revives himself and every Vampire Hunter in Europe comes looking to make a name for himself." She blushed as everyone looked at her astonished. "At this point, it's kind of a game, we take bets on which Vampire Hunters will succede and which ones will get killed."

"Kind of a cruel game." Michael spoke up, giving the Vampire a stern look, which caused her to blush.

"Sorry, but Lord Dracula's a really big jerk, he once turned most of Europe into his personal play room, transforming people into monsters, statues and other things, slaughtering whole villages for fun and other nasty stuff." Valerie looked to the side with shame. "Plus he got lots of Vampires in the past killed because he pissed everyone off. So whenever he revives, most of us quickly leave the castle and use various tunnels and escape houses to avoid being killed."

"Don't most Vampires look upon humans as nothing more than food?" Serafall asked, causing Valerie to nod softly.

"I'm... Trying to change it. Pure Vampires need human blood, so we're trying to work something out."

"That would be a good idea." Azazel idly commented. "Especially if you want to join our alliance." He waved off the looks of curiosity. "Don't worry about it, it'll probably take a year or two before we get things ironed out fully. And as amusing as this all is, I'd rather be back in Japan so we can talk."

"I've got to oversee the rebuilding of the castle." Valerie sighed, being in charge sucked some days. "But when we're done, I'd love to talk more about joining your alliance." She reached out and shook Azazel's hand. "I'll come visit you in Japan when we're done here."

"Sounds good." He smiled.

"Why do I feel like we're forgetting something or someone?" Issei asked no one in particular.


In Valhalla...

"Lord Odin!" Freya yelled in anger as she chased the elder God. "How dare you steal my panties?!" Behind her were dozens of Valyries, all screaming at Odin in anger.

"Run or we're both dead!" Happosai laughed as he and Odin ran with giant bags of panties slung over their shoulders.


"I'm sure it's not important." Azazel waved him off.

"So, shall we head to Japan?" Michael asked, getting a nod from everyone.

"What about our clothes?" Irina asked, as she realized that they still had a lot of clothes back in Vahalla.

"I'll send a request to the Norse." Azazel waved her concerns off.

"So what are we going to do about that?" Mittelt asked as she looked at Jedah's flying fortress, which suddenly blinked out of reality. "Um..."

"Don't ask, the old man who taught me magic once said things like that were common." Ranma muttered as magic washed over them and the group disappeared.


In Nerima...

"Papa! Mama!" Atsuko yelled as she carried Victor over her shoulders and into the labs. "I'm back! Oh! Ryuunosuke-chan! Eimi-chan! Hi!"

"What are you doing with that?!" Eimi asked as she looked at the large body in shock.

"Is this the Eimi you told Victor about?" Said body suddenly spoke up, causing the android to jump in surprise as Atsuko put him down. "Greetings, little sister."

"HUH?!" Eimi and Ryuunosuke both gawked at him.

"Well..." Kyusaku smirked as he saw the large creature. "I'm sure there's a story behind this."

"This is Victor, he was a creation of Professor Gerdenheim's."

Kyusaku and Ryuunosuke both stared at Atsuko, who was grinning at them. "I... See..." The older scientist said as he looked at the blue-skinned creature.

"Little sister, thank you, Victor can finally move his legs again. Father's self-repair modifications work well." Victor said as he stood up, before stopping and sitting back down. "Lab is too small for me, it seems." He looked at Kyusaku seriously. "Victor was told that you are a genius with androids. Please save my little sister Emily."

Atsuko grinned at her father's confused look. "Don't you remember? You based my original android body off of Professor Gerdenheim's research into them."

Kyusaku's eyes lit up. "Oh right! Now I remember! So you're saying Emily broke down fully?" Victor nodded at him. "Where is she?"

"Victor left her in a secluded castle in Germany."

Kyusaku nodded at him. "Very well, Ryuunosuke go tell your mother that we're taking a trip to Europe."

"I just got back from Europe!" Atsuko pouted. "I'm going to go spend time with Ranma and make up for the days he was gone!" She spun and ran out of the laboratory.

Kyusaku chuckled. He could understand why Atsuko was acting that way. After all, he still acted that way around Akiko sometimes.

"Are you okay with this?" Eimi asked Kyusaku, who shrugged at her.

"Atsuko's a big girl and now she's a living girl. I'm not going to stop her unless she's doing something destructive."


"Hello, Lilith." Ranma spoke up as he found her on top of his parent's house. He mentally sighed as she didn't turn to face him, nor did she say anything. "Lilith Aensland, I have a new order for you." He watched as she stiffened in response. "My order is to disregard my previous orders completely."

Lilith felt her body throb for a moment before she sighed and relaxed. "...Master... You're an unbelievable asshole." She turned to look at him, tears in her eyes. "Why didn't you tell me what was going on? Why didn't you take me with you?"

"Because I wasn't sure how to tell you without tipping Jedah off. He seemed to know everything related to you." Ranma looked incredibly uncomfortable. "Where's everyone else?"

"Your parents are out of the house right now, Ravel and Kunou are back in Kuoh city and I stayed here until you came back." Lilith answered him. "So..."

"I can't be here too long," Ranma told her. "But I wanted to say..." He walked forward and hugged her, causing her to stiffen in shock. "I'm sorry, I won't do that again, ever. It hurt too much to do that to you."

"You better not!" Mittelt yelled as she flew up to glare at him. "Anyway, Yohko's in the room that had your name on it and I stripped her naked, you better hurry."

"What's this about a naked woman in Master's childhood bedroom?" Lilith asked, her eyes starting to sparkle.

"I transformed a dying Devil Hunter into a Devil and now I'm going to go lay in bed with her, both of us naked so that she can get Devil energy and heal faster."

"...I'm coming with!" Lilith didn't care if there was no sex, she just wanted to be next to Ranma.

"Sure." He nodded to her. Looking at Mittelt, she shrugged at him.


Downstairs in the Saotome household, Bulleta, Lilith II, Kuroka and Serafall were sitting around, looking at the place. "So..." Kuroka began and looked at Serafall. "How come I wasn't arrested, blown up or any of that fun stuff? I mean..."

"Oh? The criminal stuff?" Serafall asked, getting a nod from the Nekoshou. "You've been given a pardon." Kuroka blinked in surprise at her. "See, before Nabiki concocted this crazy plan to destroy the Khaos Brigade she gave us information about what happened in the past with you. We were able to use it to get all the old geezers who didn't like the thought of a SS rank criminal getting off scott-free to back off."

"Politics suck." Bulleta grumbled from her position on the couch. "So now what?"

"I'm going to wait here." Serafall grinned at her. "I need to talk to Ranma about some stuff and Sirzechs is going to be with Azazel over at Issei's the rest of the day explaining stuff."

"So what about you?" Bulleta looked at Lilith II.

"Staying with Ranma." The human Dragon said in a no-nonsense tone.

"Eh, fine with me." Bulleta commented and shrugged. She kind of liked the Dragon, the little girl wasn't afraid of her. Which was really weird and kind of nice.


In Kuoh City...

"So for now I'll take Akane and Leonardo to Heaven to heal their minds from the damage that Jedah did to them." Michael nodded to Nabiki. "Don't worry, nothing bad will happen to your sister."

"I know Lord Michael, it's just..." Nabiki sighed as she looked at Leonardo and Akane. "I should have tried to get to them sooner."

"From what I was told, Nabiki Tendo, you couldn't have done so without causing more damage." Irina spoke to her as they stood outside of Issei's home in Kuoh City. "Thank you for doing this, Lord Michael, I know you're busy."

"It's quite alright, I would be remiss if I didn't try to help our allies out after all." He gave them a soft smile as light covered him, Leonardo and Akane. "Anyway, we'll take them to Heaven and work to fix the damage that was done to them."

Nabiki nodded and sighed as Michael disappeared with Leonardo and Akane's comatose bodies. "This sucks."

Irina patted her on the shoulder. "It could be worse. They could be dead."

Nabiki nodded and sighed again.

"By the way, where's Ophis?" Irina asked in confusion.

"Resting at our place." Nabiki answered her. "She'll recover on her own, but it'll take some time for her system to flush all that stuff out of her."

"So, now what?" Irina asked her.

Nabiki grinned at the Angel. "Well, now I need to head home and prepare some extra rooms. There's going to be some new people moving in with Ranma."

Irina blinked as she heard that.


Meanwhile inside...

"So this whole thing..." Issei began as everyone sat around the living room while Azazel and Sirzechs lounged on the couch. "Was planned out months ago?"

"Yep." Azazel grinned at him. "Everything, from Ranma joining Jedah to the attack on the school to him stabbing me and most everything that followed."

"...How did you plan THAT out?" Xenovia asked, looking at Azazel in confusion.

"I had a "stab me here" sticker on my back." Azazel smirked at them. "Oh, it hurt like a bitch, don't fool yourselves into thinking it didn't hurt, but at least it wasn't fatal."

"Yes, anyway..." Sirzechs spoke up. "We had to keep most of you in the dark, because the fewer people that knew what was going on, the better. There are other reasons that we had Ranma do it, but the fact that he had personal reasons to go after Cao Cao helped a lot."

"So basically because it looks like Ranma went rogue and betrayed us we don't have to worry about any of the Khaos Brigade's backers getting upset at us." Azazel grinned at the confused looks the teens were giving him. "Oh come on, you really think that Ophis alone was enough to bring a lot of people together? Jedah was known for finding strong fighters for her and convincing them to join and there's a few Gods that exist out there that don't like the grand alliance that much, so they were likely backing the Khaos Brigade. If Ranma hadn't pretended to go rogue we may have had to deal with some serious political fallout."

"Won't you have to deal with it anyway?" Kiba asked, getting a nod from the two leaders.

"Yes, but this way we can mitigate the fallout." Azazel grinned at him. "Especially since we have evidence on some of those Gods backing the Khaos Brigade."

"Let's just say that it won't be as bad as it could be." Sirzechs spoke up. "Plus with the fact that Ranma basically disrupted the Khaos Brigade completely and helped us stop it... Well, let's just say that things will be more interesting in the near future."

"I guess." Rias said, yawning. "I'm tired."

"Yes, it is getting late." Azazel nodded. "Let's wrap this up, I feel like this whole adventure has taken almost four months instead of just one."

As everyone started to make their way out of the living room, Akeno grabbed Rias's arm. "Just one moment, Rias..."

"What?" She looked at her Queen, wondering what was up with her.

"I'll say this once." Akeno gave her a tight smile. "I'll give you and Xenovia a few days of alone time with Issei, then I'm going to finally get my turn with him." She ignored the cries of surprise from everyone as she looked at Rias, who sighed.

"Very well, I did promise that I would let you two have fun, didn't I?" She smiled at her friend. "Just don't go overboard."

"...SWEET!" Issei did a fist pump in the air as the others laughed.

"So what about you?" Xenovia asked Rossweisse. "Didn't you say something about wanting a threesome?"

"Ranma's not here, so I can wait a little bit." Rossweisse answered, her face red, causing more than one person to gawk at her. "...I said I was going to lose my virginity in a threesome with Issei and Ranma as soon as we rescued Ranma, but he's not here, so I'll wait a little more."

"...Rias..." Xenovia looked at the redhead and quickly walked over to her. "We've been having sex with Issei for awhile, we need to step it up so we get the first threesome."

"Yes." Rias nodded as Issei cheered while blood dripped out of his nose.

Azazel grinned, this was better than any soap opera.

"Issei..." Sirzechs spoke up suddenly. "I don't have a problem with you sleeping with my sister, but if you don't satisfy her, I will be upset."

Rias blushed and looked away. "Um, that's not a problem."

"Oh, in that case, have fun." Sirzechs smiled brightly and waved at Issei. "I'll leave you kids alone now."


The next morning...

"Ngh..." Yohko groaned as she stretched. "Ngh, where am I?" The last thing she remembered was passing out on the hard ground. "Why am I in a bed?" She asked and her eyes widened as she realized a few things.

One, she was naked. Two, an arm was around her stomach. Three, a warm body was pressed up against her back. And finally she was feeling something hard poking her butt.

"WHAT THE HECK?!" Yohko screamed and jumped out of bed, yelping as the blankets wrapped around her ankles and she tumbled out of bed and landed on her butt, causing her breasts to bounce. "Oww!"

"Urgh, that wasn't nice." Ranma muttered as he sat up and looked at her. "Hey, Yohko, sleep well?"

"Why am I naked? Why are you naked? Where am I? Why is your pet succubus sitting up and naked?"

"To answer your questions, you're in Nerima, specifically my parent's home." Ranma held up one finger. "The rest is because you were dying and I turned you into a Devil to save your life, but it was taking time for the energy to stabilize and heal you and the fastest way to do it, apparently, is for a Devil to transfer their energies into you and the best way to do that is by sleeping naked next to each other."

"...So we didn't have sex?"


"Dammit!" Yohko cursed, causing Ranma to gawk at her in surprise. "I'm SICK of being a virgin still!"

"I can fix that." Lilith grinned as she sat up.

Ranma just face-palmed. "We need to get dressed and I'll give you the run-down on being a Devil, okay?"

Yohko frowned for a moment before concentrating. "I wonder..." When her Soul Sword appeared in her hands, she stared at it in shock. "I thought it wouldn't respond to me."

"It's part of you." Ranma shrugged at her. "Xenovia's a Devil and still has her Holy powers."

"Oh, neat." Yohko dismissed her sword. "So... A Devil Hunter being a Devil? This is going to be weird."

"Don't worry, you aren't the first person who fought against Devils to be turned into one." Serafall said as she opened the door, causing Yohko to cry out in shock and grab the blanket to cover herself up. "What? You've got nothing I haven't seen before, plus you're quite lovely." She giggled as Yohko blushed. "Ah, Ranma, honey, you should know that Mittelt, Bulleta, the little Dragon girl, Kuroka and your Atsuko girl are all downstairs. Your mother came home last night with your father and were shocked by all of us being here."

"I bet." Ranma sighed. "So did anyone tell her..."

"My manly son!" Nodoka burst into the room, knocking Serafall over, much to Ranma and Lilith's shock. "Oh! You were busy being extra manly this morning I see!"

"EEEP! Why is everyone coming in when I'm naked?!" Yohko's face was redder than Rias Gremory's hair.

"Kind of, I was helping Yohko get a new lease on life and Lilith wanted to cuddle all night and..." Ranma trailed off as Lilith II came into the room, crawled onto the bed and hugged Ranma. "Hey, kiddo." He patted her back. "...You're going to be extra-clingy, huh?" She nodded. "Great, now I have two daughters."

"YAY! GRANDBABIES!" Nodoka squealed in delight.

"Well, I like this better than not being around you for a few months." Lilith giggled softly. "Oh, Master, speaking of kids..." She gave him a stern look. "You best be ready... In less than a year..."

"Ah, right." Ranma nodded at her, sweating slightly.

"What's this about making babies?" Kuroka asked as she pushed her way into the room. "You promised me you'd make babies with me too!"

"...Yes, yes I did." Ranma sweat-dropped as Nodoka started cheering happily while Serafall pushed herself to her feet.

"Mouuu! I better get in on this if I don't want to be left behind." The Devil King pointed dramatically, causing everyone to look at her in surprise. "...Can't a Devil King want to have happy loving sex too?"

Yohko groaned and buried her face in her hands. "What did I get myself into?"


Days later...

Yohko sighed as she, Ranma, Azazel and Irina stood in front of her family, who were all still frozen statues. "I thought..."

"The curse was enhanced by Jedah from what Nabiki told me." Ranma told her softly. "It wasn't meant to be powered by any one source and is supposed to last forever."

"Which is why you asked for me to be here, huh?" Irina asked, getting a nod from Ranma. "Yeah, I'll head up to Heaven and look into getting this curse removed." She winked at Yohko, who was giving her a grateful look. "After all, who better to break a curse like this than Heaven? It might take few weeks though."

"That's fine, if they can be freed from it, that's all that matters to me." Yohko wondered what she would tell her family when they were finally freed from the curse.

"Don't worry too much." Azazel spoke to her. "We'll free your family and then we'll talk to them about everything that happened. So what will you do now?"

Yohko gave Ranma a wry smirk. "Well, since I'm your knight and you're my king, I guess I need to move in with you, huh?"

"Well, that makes you, Lilith II, Bulleta and Kuroka joining my house now, huh?" Ranma scratched his cheek. "Things are going to get interesting."

Azazel laughed at him. "Take it from someone who's had a thousand harems, it never gets dull at least."

Yohko shook her head and looked at the statues. "Everyone, just wait a bit longer, I promise, we'll free you."

Azazel just smiled at the teens softly. "Well, come on, we need to transfer miss Yohko to your school and other stuff. Oh, and you and the rest of the Occult Research Club have a LOT of homework to catch up on, young man."

Ranma cringed at the look Azazel was giving him. "I'm not getting out of it, am I?"

"Nope!" Azazel grinned.

"This is revenge for stabbing you, isn't it?"

"Yep." Azazel laughed as the four disappeared in a flash of light when he teleported them out of the area.



"I'm so glad that I made you get a replica of that half-Vampire's Sacred Gear, Euclid."

"Of course, Jedah." The silver-haired Devil smirked at Jedah, who was somewhat injured, but still capable of moving. "Otherwise your plans would have fallen through."

"Indeed." Jedah chuckled as he walked up to the table where the broken and bleeding form of Rivezim Livan Lucifer lay. He couldn't help but whistle at the extent of damages done to his body.

"Je ... dah," gasped the dying Devil.

"My, my," smirked Jedah, his whistling stopped, as he knelt beside the Devil. "So thus ends the Prince of Hell, not with a bang ... but a whimper and a gurgle, done in by a weak human. Your father would be so proud."

"Help... me," Rivezim pleaded.

"Oh, I plan, to," Jedah hissed, as his arm started to glow with the power that Lilith II had given to him. "And I'll do it, just like those useless missionaries on Earth do."

Rivezim's eyes widened in fear as Jedah gave him a grin of satisfaction.

"After all," he sneered, before thrusting his arm into the body of the Son of the First Devil, "there's only one thing of yours that I value and want to save: your soul."

Dance With the Devil Betrayal End


Did you guys REALLY think Jedah was dead? I mean, I did prop the guy up as a careful planner and all that.

There's a reason I named this arc Betrayal after all.


Well-Known Member


OMG! I just finished this blasted arc!

There's two reasons that it was so delayed, but I'll mention it down at the bottom of the chapter.

Dance With the Devil

Calm Prologue


Standing in the dojo, Ranma looked at his peerage, plus Kunou, Ravel, Bulleta and Kuroka and sighed at the looks they were giving him. "So... Am I going to get slapped, punched, yelled at or something else?"

"Take away their fun, why don't you?" Nabiki muttered from her position near him. She sweat-dropped at the glares she was getting and scooted back as best she could from her seiza position. "Just so you know, the whole joining Jedah thing was my idea, not his."

"We know." Mittelt said, her eye twitching. "That's why we're only upset with him and furious with you."

"In my defense, I tried to find any possibility where we could get a message to you and not trip Jedah off to the plan." Nabiki pointed out. "I ran every single scenario for nearly three weeks and couldn't find a single outcome that didn't end with the Vampires as Dragons, Rivezim unleashing Trihexa, Akeno dead or Jedah gaining the power of creation."

"The truth was, if you knew what we had planned, your reactions would have been forced." Ranma told them. "We had to be as authentic as possible to convince him. Plus he had most of us bugged and under surveillance."

"Then how did you get the time to tell Sirzechs and Azazel about this plan?" Mittelt asked.

"The offices of the Devil Kings are specifically warded against any form of scrying." Nabiki pointed out. "Even my Sacred Gear can't get through unless the windows or doors are open."

"I'm more concerned as to why you didn't tell me the truth that Jedah was the one who set up my family to be turned to stone." Yohko glared at the two of them. She sighed and shook her head. "Though I understand why after facing Rivezim down."

"Are there any more secrets you want to keep from us, Master?" Lilith asked, her eyes narrowed. "Or is this all of them?"

"I probably shouldn't tell you about how Morrigan forced me to have sex with her, huh?" Ranma chuckled as Lilith twitched, her aura exploding around her. "If it makes you feel better, you're both tighter and way more skilled than she was."

Lilith's aura cut out completely. "That actually does make me feel better, thank you."

"You also have a better dirty talk than she does," Ranma added.

Lilith nodded. "She's been feeding on too many old people."

"...Oddly, that explains the applesauce line," Ranma murmured.

Atsuko still looked at him with some anger in her eyes. "You know, the whole lightning to my face really fucking hurt. And not just because it practically shorts me out." She spun and walked out of the room, only stopping by the door. "The fact that you used my weakness against me, that's what I really hate."

Ranma sighed and rubbed his eyes. He knew this was going to happen, he also knew it was his fault they were upset at him. 'So how can I fix this?'

Mittelt got up and left after Atsuko.

Ravel shook her head. "Well, this kind of sucks." She gave Ranma a neutral look. "So what are you going to do now?"

Ranma shrugged. They had school tomorrow and would have to go, but he wondered just what he could do to get things to calm down at home.

"Daddy..." Kunou spoke up as she walked over to him. "Please don't do that again."

"I won't, I..." Ranma blinked as he felt a weight on his shoulders. "Lilith II?"

The Dragon nodded. "Ophis is still sleeping."

"It'll probably be a long time before she recovers from that poison Jedah was putting into her system." Nabiki mused. "Can I get up now?"

"No." Ravel, Kunou, Bulleta, Kuroka and Lilith all said at the same time.

"Sheesh, okay, okay!" Nabiki grumbled as she continued to sit in the seiza position.

"Can't believe Jedah named her after me." Lilith grumbled as she looked at the Dragon. Said Dragon shook her head at Lilith, her hair bobbing side to side. "Not after me?"

"Apparently it was Rivezim who named her and he named her after his mother." Ranma answered her. "Jedah said to name her Lilith II to prevent confusion in case you and her ever met up." He chuckled as Lilith crossed her arms and let out an annoyed sound.

Unnoticed by the others, Kuroka had slipped out of the room.


"Hey..." Mittelt spoke up as she got to the roof and saw Atsuko standing there.

"Hey." She nodded at her friend and part-time lover. "What do you want?"

"Needed to get out of the room, I still love him, but..." She sighed, getting a nod from Atsuko. "I don't know what to think right now. I'm so angry, frustrated and confused and I don't know what to do about it!"

"How about forgive him?" A new voice spoke up and the two turned to see Kuroka standing not far away from them, crouched on the edge of the roof like a cat. "I'm not saying you shouldn't be mad, but would you listen to me?" The two nodded slowly. "I don't know if you know, but I am, sorry, was a wanted criminal in Hell. A SS class criminal for killing my master. After I fled to save my own hide, my people and my sister suffered the fallout of my actions."

"Why are you telling us this?" Mittelt asked her.

"Because I did it to save my sister because my master was a jackass who tried to create artificial Super Devils and he would have used her to do so." Kuroka sighed softly. "But that's not the reason I'm telling you this. I'm telling you this because I didn't get to talk to my sister and couldn't explain to her what I did and now one of the things I want most in life is just the chance to make up with her. I don't want you two to suffer like my sister and I have."

"So we should just ignore what happened?" Atsuko asked.

"Of course not." Kuroka grinned at her. "What I'm saying is that you two should sit down, have a nice, long, hard conversation with your King, explain why he should never do that again while he's tied up, naked and you two are taking charge in the bedroom tonight."

Both of them gawked at her.

Kuroka just grinned at the two. "Oh come on, you two are putting out as much of a bitch scent as I do when I go into heat, you can't tell me that you two don't want his dick right now." She stood up fully and giggled. "Whether you two act on your urges or not is up to you, but I really suggest that you don't stew in your anger." She turned and waved at them. "But, like I said, it's up to you. Later." She waved and jumped off, leaving the two of them alone in their thoughts.

It was several minutes later when Mittelt finally spoke up. "So..."

"I think I like her advice." Atsuko nodded and looked at Mittelt, who grinned and the two ran back inside. They had a wayward King to deal with.


In the living room...

"So are things always this tense around here?" Yohko asked as she and Lilith sat around watching television.

"Only because someone didn't get laid when it was their turn and now they're upset about it." Lilith shrugged at her and blinked as she saw Atsuko and Mittelt run through the house. "You get used to it."

"Um, so..." Yohko looked at her, her face flushed. "Is sex a requirement..."

"Nope, but it's highly encouraged!" Lilith grinned at her. "Though you'll probably have to wait until I get a chance at Master again." She laughed as Yohko's face got redder. "But don't worry, Master will make time for you too."

Yohko nodded, her face still flushed. "You know, it's funny." Lilith tilted her head. "I lived as a human and couldn't get laid since every guy I was interested in was either a Devil, a puppet, died on me or was gay." Lilith sweat-dropped at hearing that. "Now I'm a Devil and if I actually lose my virginity, it'll be to another Devil. Talk about ironic." She shook her head, remembering when she nearly lost her virginity and any chance to inherit her Devil Hunter powers to her Devil possessed boyfriend at the time.

"If it makes you feel better, the fact that you're a former Devil Hunter won't be used against you." Lilith said. "After all, Xenovia worked for the Vatican and she hasn't gotten any hatred sent her way for hunting down Devils when she was working for them."

"That does make me feel better, thanks." Yohko gave her a wry smile. "So... School tomorrow, huh?"

"Yep." Lilith nodded and twitched. "Oh for the love of..." She stood up and ran off. "ATSUKO! MITTELT! NO FAIR JUMPING THE LINE! I WAS SUPPOSED TO GET MASTER FIRST WHEN HE GOT HOME! YOU PROMISED ME!"

Yohko sweat-dropped heavily. "Well, this place is live...ly?" She looked down as she felt someone hug her leg. "Yes?"

Lilith II smiled at her. "You're nice."

"Thanks." Yohko smiled back.


Ranma blinked as he was pushed onto her bed, and Mittelt jumped on top of him.

Neither were undressed, but she cuddled into his chest. Not far away, Atsuko watched and waited.

He knew why Mittelt was cuddling, when he felt a warm wetness on his chest, from her face.

His armed wrapped around her, pulling her tightly to him. "If I took you," he explained, "Jedah would have been able to use you against me, endangered you for his own plans." She nodded and sniffled softly. "The way I did it, I could keep you safer, keep any blame away from you if things went badly. You've been through enough already, without me pulling the shit your old team did, without making it seem like all Fallen would just go be bad guys if given a chance for power. And I'm sorry."

"Do you mean it?" Atsuko asked, getting a nod from Ranma. "...Good." She pulled off her shirt and bra in one go, leaving her topless. "I've heard of something called makeup sex. You're going to be having it with us."

"Way to ruin the mood." Mittelt muttered as she sat up and took her own shirt off. "But I'm okay with makeup sex too."


The next day...

"I tell ya!" Matsuda yelled as he glared at Issei as the latter walked onto school grounds with Rias, Akeno and Xenovia. "You disappear for a month, no word from you or anyone around you and then you just show up again! I almost thought you went off and got hitched!"

"Um, about that..." Issei rubbed the back of his head and looked at Xenovia, who smiled at him. "I'll tell you later."

"I'd love to chat," Rias said as she put a hand on Issei's shoulder, "but Akeno and I have to talk to Sona about some stuff."

Matsuda shuddered as the two took off. "Yo, I don't know what they did, but I'm glad it's them and not me that's talking to that crazy sadist." Issei and Xenovia both looked at him in confusion. "Don't ask. Anyway..."

"Hey!" Motohama walked up to the four of them as he adjusted his glasses. "I got a hot new scoop. Huh? What's with the finger-less glove on your hand, Xenovia?"

"Ah!" Xenovia giggled softly. "Sorry, was practicing some Kendo and got into an accident that ended with me taking a trip to the emergency room. It's kind of embarrassing." She rubbed the back of her head as she laughed.

"So the glove's just to cover up the wound." Issei supplied for them. "It's not a big deal. Anyway, what do you know?"

"Ah! Right! There's a new girl set to join the school today. She's not in our class, but what I've heard she's really pretty and..."

"You're talking about her?" Xenovia asked as she pointed at the gate where a new face was walking in the school, followed by a little girl that no one had seen before but was wearing the elementary school uniform of Kuoh Academy. "I met her. She's Yohko Mano and that little girl is Lilith II."

"...Is she related to Ranma's servant?" Matsuda grumbled in annoyance.

"Nah. The guy who named her named her after his mother." Issei supplied for Matsuda. "Don't ask, the old guy was a freak from what I heard."

"Anyway, I heard that she's super athletic and such." Motohama grinned. "Which means she might join the kendo club and we'll have a new target to..." He trailed off as Issei sighed. "What?"

"You do realize that I come to school with lots of pretty girls, right?" Issei asked, getting a nod from the two of them. "Plus..." He pointed behind them and the two turned to see Ranma standing behind them giving them a scary smile. "Have fun." He waved and walked off with Xenovia.

"I'm surprised you didn't take them up on their offer." Xenovia muttered in shock.

"What? You're my fiancee," sure, Issei hadn't bought her a ring yet, but he'd tell his friends and the school soon enough, "and besides, I get to see you and Rias naked whenever I want to and without getting hurt."

Xenovia blushed and smiled at him. "Thanks." The two got inside and ignored the screams from Matsuda and Motohama, they knew Ranma wouldn't hurt them.

Meanwhile Matsuda and Motohama were on their knees, tears falling out of their eyes after the dressing down Ranma gave them.

"Sheesh!" Aika Kiryu gawked at Ranma. "I get it, they are losers, but you didn't need to tear them down like that... Did you?"

"If they want to be losers who can't get any and the closest chance they can get to getting laid is their right hands and porn, that's fine." Ranma shrugged at her. "I don't even care if they want to peep on girls most of the time, but there's a couple of little girls that go to this school now..." Ranma's eyes seemed to glow as he grinned and even Aika shuddered in fear. "Let's just say that they're part of my family, if either of these limp-dicked losers peep on them... Well, the only way you're going to get laid is by getting a boyfriend."

"NOOOO!" The two perverts screamed in terror and quickly fled the scene.

"Um..." Aika spoke up after they were gone. "...You weren't talking about castrating them, were you?"

"Nope, would have forced them to live the rest of their lives as girls." Ranma chuckled as Aika turned green at that. "Anyway, see ya."

As he walked off, the perverted girl shuddered in fear. "He's terrifying!"


After school...

"So this is the Occult Research Club?" Yohko asked as Ranma and Lilith led her and Lilith II into the old school building.

"No, this is the old school building that we remodeled into the Occult Research Club." Lilith pointed out happily. "Oh! Master! You know that we're in a new room right?"

"Figured we would be." Ranma smirked at her.

After a few minutes, the four walked into the new meeting room and Yohko was pleasantly surprised at how comfortable it looked. "This was a former classroom?"

"We added a lot of couches and comfy chairs." Azazel grinned at her. "If we're going to spend time in here getting all these delinquents caught up on their homework, we might as well be comfortable while doing so." He laughed as said delinquents all gave him dirty looks.

"Don't blame us for needing to run off and save a friend." Rias grumbled as she pulled out a thick stack of papers. "This is going to take us some time to get caught up, isn't it?"

"Journey of a thousand miles and all that." Kiba commented as he smiled while working on his homework.

"Anyway, before we all get too far in." Azazel motioned towards Yohko and Lilith II. "Miss Mano and Lilith II will officially be part of the Occult Research club for now. I say for now because I'm not forcing a Dragon to do what she doesn't want to do."

There were chuckles around the room as the teens got to work on catching up on their homework.


Hours later...

"NGH!" Rias groaned as she stretched, wincing as her back popped. "I feel like I'm getting nowhere fast."

"That's what happens when you have lots of makeup work on top of the daily assignments, sadly." Akeno shook her head. "Thankfully the teachers are giving us time to get everything caught up before they get upset."

"At least you only have one month of makeup work to do, I have three." Ranma grumbled, thankfully Lilith and Ravel were both there helping him and the rest who left for Europe get caught up on their homework as they hadn't gone with.

"That's what happens when you decide to do Black Ops work." Azazel smirked at him from behind his desk at the front of the classroom.

"You're still mad about me stabbing you, aren't you?" Ranma gave him an annoyed look as Azazel shrugged.

A few minutes later and a blue sigil appeared in the room. Everyone stood up as they felt the familiar feel of teleportation magic. After the light died down, Serafall Leviathan in a casual green business suit stood in the room. "Oh, drat, I messed up, I was hoping to teleport into the hallway and come through the door, but I guess this works too." She pouted at Rias. "You just had to move the room, didn't you?"

"It was getting too crowded in the old room, Lady Leviathan." Rias said calmly as she smiled at the Devil King. "Is there something we can do for you?"

"Well, for one, I was just checking on all of you. Sirzechs would have come himself but Grayfia won't let him go." She giggled and winked at her. "Oh, and there's one more thing too!" She smiled and looked at Ranma. "Congratulations, Ranma, on officially becoming a high ranking Devil."

"HUH?!" Most everyone in the room gawked at her as she smiled pleasantly.

Calm Prologue End


Make Up Sex is awesome.

The arc is named Calm as in "Calm Before the Storm"


Anyway, there are two reasons that I was delayed with this arc. The first is that I wrote (and finished) a Hyperdimension Neptunia fanfic called "Shadows of the Heart". While I'm still posting it, you can find it up on FF.Net (I'm Nanya over there if you didn't know). So, if you like my stuff and know/like the Neptunia franchise, go check it out.

The second reason is that I nearly died last month. I'm doing better now, but it was pretty scary. I was in the ER due to chest pains when my blood pressure dropped super low and the doctors and nurses had to rush in to get my blood going again. Apparently I jumped several inches off the bed and spasmed, which scared the hell out of my mom.


Well-Known Member
Dropping this chapter early because I love you guys so much.


Plus I'm awake.


Redemption Chapter 1

"What do you mean?" Ranma asked in surprise.

"Well, it's like this," she winked at him. "After presenting the fact that you undertook such a dangerous operation to kneecap the leadership of the Khaos Brigade and got us a bunch of information on their operations during that time, plus taking out the Hero Faction and causing the death of two powerful Devils, Sirzechs, Ajuka and myself have officially announced that you are a high ranking Devil to the masses."

"...I'm not sure what to think about this." Ranma muttered, still in shock.

"I do!" Issei stood up and pointed at Ranma, his eyebrows twitching in annoyance. "You cheating bastard! You skipped all the hard work that normally goes into becoming a high ranking Devil!"

Ranma sweat-dropped at Issei's comment. "Not like I did it on purpose."

"Well, all things considered, Master," Lilith spoke up, "the fact that you activated a King's piece while human, got your own peerage because of it, saved the Youkai Association leader and her daughter and saved the two youngest kids of the Phenix family, plus what you did while part of the Khaos Brigade, it would be more unusual for you not to be one." She grinned at him. "So what's the problem then?"

"I think the fact that he became a high ranking Devil so fast is quite shocking." Rias muttered softly. "I can't imagine that everyone was happy about this."

"They weren't." Serafall nodded and walked over to a chair and sat down. "Quite frankly, most of the old farts were quite against this announcement for reasons that I'm sure that most of you can figure out."

"But considering that Sirzechs and Serafall were speaking on Ranma's behalf, I'm sure they couldn't do much." Azazel smirked as she nodded.

"True, but politics are rarely that simple." Serafall sounded annoyed, which caused a few people to tense up. An annoyed Devil King, especially one that was somewhat unpredictable, was a very bad thing indeed. "Fortunately most of the complaints are centered around the fact that Ranma's an unknown who skipped straight to being a High Ranking Devil rather than anything else. So, we made a tiny concession." An apologetic smile graced her face as she said that. "Since they don't know you, they want..."

"A Rating Game, right?" Nabiki spoke up, causing everyone to look at her. "They want to test Ranma's ability as a king, see what he and his peerage can really do, and if he fails to impress it would make you and Lord Lucifer look bad for favoring him and promoting him so fast."

"That's... About the scope of it, yes." Serafall nodded at her. "And it was suggested that Rias Gremory and her peerage be your opponent for this."

"Well, in that case..." Ranma looked at Rias and Issei and could feel excitement coming off of them. Rias hid her emotions better, but he could still tell that she wanted a chance to get back at him for everything that happened when he had gone under cover. "Why not?"

"If that's the case, let's do this with some new rules." Azazel smirked as an idea came to him. "Lord Beelzebub and myself have been working on a new kind of Rating Game for awhile now, ironing out the rules and regulations. As it stands, most of the Moonlight World, even if we become allies with each other, loves to fight and piss each other off. Even Heaven took a shine to the Rating Games when the Devils introduced it to them from what I heard."

"Yes," Irina nodded at him. "The Brave Saint system used in Heaven which allows for Heaven to reincarnate humans into Angels, is also the name of Heaven's version of the Rating Game."

"Plus other mythologies have been getting interested in participating as well." Azazel continued. "The current name is the International Games, though that's just a temporary name. Anyway, the base idea for the International Games will be set up based on the current Rating Games, but with some twists. For starters, anyone can play the role of a King, and with the exception of Gods and powerful Dragons, everyone, regardless if they have multiple pieces or not, will be worth one point."

"Points?" Rias asked in confusion.

Azazel nodded and folded his hands. "Well, there are sixteen pieces on each side of the chess board. Two rooks, two bishops, two knights, a king, a queen and eight pawns. For the sake of simplicity, each piece is worth one point and even if you have multiple evil pieces in you, such as Issei there, you'd only be worth one point."

"So it would be possible to have a team of sixteen." Kiba muttered as he thought about this. "But you said anyone could be a King and that Gods and powerful Dragons were exceptions?"

"Yep. I'll go over the exceptions quickly, but for the likes of Odin or a Dragon King, for example, they would be worth eight points. That Crom Cruach Dragon is also worth eight points." Azazel pointed at Lilith II, who blinked in confusion. "To make things fair, beings like her, Ophis and Great Red, should any of them be interested in participating, would not be allowed on a team. Now, as for anyone wanting to be a King. This is because we're basing this off of the current Devil Rating Game and Heaven uses a deck of cards as their reincarnation system motif instead of chess, since there's fifty-two cards and two joker cards in each deck, and each Seraph has a single suit, well, thirteen potential combatants are less than sixteen. Plus this will be open to other mythologies and anyone who wants to participate, including Devil Hunters and Magical Girls."

Ranma, Lilith and Yohko's eyes widened in shock. The three of them couldn't believe Azazel would have it be this open.

"Lord Beelzebub and myself both believe that by doing this we can mend a lot of the scars and mistrust in the Moonlight World that each faction has towards each other. Friendly competition brings out the best in everyone after all." Azazel chuckled at the expressions he was getting, but he completely understood. "Anyway, for example, let's use Issei here, if he wanted to, he could form his own team under the rules, get anyone he wanted for his team and assign them positions based on the chess board. Of course, it goes without saying, you can't poach people from other teams to be on yours."

"That might not be a bad idea." Serafall nodded as she thought about it. "Oh, but with school going on, it would be hard, I mean all of you still have to catch up on your homework from when you took that trip."

"School's out in a couple months for vacation." Azazel commented. "Winter break I believe."

"That... Might work." Rias nodded slowly. It would give them time to plan for the Rating Game and get everyone up to speed for it.

Issei stood up from his spot on one couch and squeezed his hand in excitement. "Alright, then we'll..."

"No." Ranma interrupted, causing everyone to look at him in shock. "You were just bitching that I got to be a High Ranking Devil without going through any of the steps, right?" Issei nodded and then Ranma looked at Azazel. "These rules state anyone can be a King, right?" Azazel nodded. "Okay then, how about this? Not only do we use this to show that I'm capable of being a High Ranking Devil, but Issei plays the role of King for his team."

"What the?" Issei's eyes widened in shock as everyone else was silent.

Ranma stood up from his chair and looked at Issei. "If you're going to have a Harem as a Devil, you need to have your own peerage, to get that, you need to be a High Ranking Devil, right? Why not use this to show that you got what it takes to be one? You've already shown that you can take charge when you need to."

Serafall nodded at that. "Why not? We can turn this into a promotion test for Issei as well! If you do well enough we might be able to convince people that you can be promoted to a High Ranking Devil as well."

"In that case, how about we spice things up further?" Azazel grinned as an idea came to him. "If Issei just goes and takes on the role of the King, he'd have Rias become the Queen and Akeno would be there as well. So for this Rating Game, you can't have either Rias Gremory or Akeno Himejima as part of your team."

"What?!" Rias, Akeno and Issei gasped at the same time.

Azazel held up a hand. "Hear me out. Since we're going to be using the International Games rules for this, Issei could get anyone he wants to play the role of his Queen for this, plus he would have eight other slots open. And besides," he grinned at everyone. "Don't you have some slots open as well, Ranma?"

"Yeah, I have seven pawns, a rook, a knight and a bishop still open, why?"

"Think of this as a chance for the two of you to find teammates that you can work with and fill the slots left open." Azazel's grin threatened to split his face. "But do try not to choose anyone to overwhelmingly powerful, this is the test run after all, I'd like to not freak anyone out until the real thing starts."

Rias sighed, she didn't like this if she was honest. 'Still, this could be good for everyone involved.'

"I can use this to promote to a high ranking Devil?" Issei asked, his voice showing that he didn't really believe it.

"We'll make it happen." Serafall winked at him. "In fact, I'll head back and inform Sirzechs about the change of plans." Standing up a blue circle appeared under her. "Thanks for the idea, Ranma. Later everyone." She waved and disappeared.

"Well, while we wait for any announcement from them, how about you get back to your homework?" Azazel smirked as the teens groaned at him. 'Ah, it's good to be in charge!'


Three hours later...

"Hey, Issei, I got a question for ya." Ranma began as he finished putting his stuff away. 'Urgh, note to self, if I ever take time off from school again, get the work done before I leave so I don't have to try and catch up.' Most everyone had already left the room already.

"Sure, what's up?" Issei asked as he stretched.

"I know you meditate with your Sacred Gear, I was wondering if you ever feel out the different forms you have."

"Huh?" Issei looked at him in confusion. "Different forms?"

"He probably means does the Balance Breaker form feel different from the advanced forms you have." Ddrag supplied.

"Oh." Issei took on a thoughtful look as he stroked his chin. "Hmm... Hard to say, really. I mean, I guess if I had to explain it, it would be like the other forms of my Balance Breaker feel like power armor attachments." Ranma raised an eyebrow and Issei chuckled. "I can't really explain it. It's like, when I shift forms I feel like I'm taking parts of my armor off and putting new ones on. Actually, speaking of that, Ddrag, about the Golden Armored form..."

"I don't know if you need Xenovia to initiate it or if you can do it on your own, but you should probably practice it."

Issei nodded, he figured as much. "Yeah, it's way different than my normal Balance Breaker, that's for sure. I guess having an aura that's not mine working while I use it just feels off."

"Which is why you should work on it." Ranma told him. "See if you can get it without needing Xenovia to transform or if you can go from your base or Queen form into it. But thanks, I got my answer." Waving, he picked up his bag and walked out, leaving Issei wondering what he was talking about.

"Um, Ddrag, not to sound like an idiot, but when did I answer his question?"

"Don't worry about it, partner." Ddrag answered him. "Anyway, we should head back and practice the forms. After all, don't you want a trump card when it's time for the Rating Game?"

Issei smirked at that. Oh he couldn't wait for that. "Yeah."


As Ranma jumped from one roof to the other, he thought about what Issei had told him. "Hmm..." Idly he wondered just how strong Issei's golden armored form was before slapping his forehead. "Idiot, if someone's gone gold they're a lot stronger than anyone else." At least that's what he had gleamed from what people had told him.

Still, now that Issei had given him a clue about it, he knew that he had to work with his own Sacred Gear. "After all..." He pulled it out and looked at it. "My King's piece is in this thing now. Who knows what that's done to it?"

Dismissing his Sacred Gear, he had something else he needed to do after he got home. "It's time to fix that mistake." He just hoped that the other person would show up.



"Rias..." Akeno spoke up as the two walked home. "I'm taking Issei on a date tonight." She kept looking ahead as Rias turned to look at her with a raised eyebrow. "And... I want you to know that I intend to enjoy him fully." She turned her head slightly to give Rias a neutral look.

"...Don't force yourself." Rias said after a few moments. "Akeno, please, I know you're probably... Very frustrated, but I don't want you to..."

"I won't regret it, if that's what you're about to say." Akeno interrupted her. "I've loved Issei for awhile now. I don't want him to forget me either."

Rias gave her a soft smile. "If you think he'll forget you, you're quite mistaken. Just promise me that you won't force it. I worry about you."

Akeno sighed softly. "It's not just him that I worry about forgetting about me."

Rias gave her a confused look as Akeno walked off. "What was that about?" She asked no one in particular. If Rias were honest, she missed the days where the two of them would argue and fight topless over Issei rather than the tense and confusing atmosphere they had at home right now. "I think it's time I give mother a call, I need some advice."


A few minutes later...

"Hello, Rias." Venelana smiled as she took the phone from her maid. "It's rare of you to call me."

"I find myself needing relationship advice."

"Oh?" Venelana raised an eyebrow. "What seems to be the matter? Don't tell me that Issei's breaking up with you for one of the other girls or something."

"Or something. First of all, Issei promised to marry Xenovia, so they're engaged." There was bitterness in her voice that couldn't be hid over the phone. "And now Akeno wants to join in as one of Issei's bedtime partners and I was wondering... How do you keep your jealousy in check when it comes to father and his harem?"

"Oh, well that's a tough one, I admit." Venelana sat down, her large breasts shifting as she did so. "Sometimes I have to tell myself that I know your father loves me while he's taking care of the rest of his harem. If I feel like he's ignoring me too much, I tie him down to the bed and ride him until.."


"Sorry, sorry," the elder Devil giggled over Rias's whining over the phone. "Well, a good way to keep the jealosy down, Rias, is to show that you're the dominant one in the harem."

"And... How would I..."

"Oh, that's simple." Venelana smiled brightly. "Dominate the rest of the harem sexually. It worked for me." There was a loud thud and her eyes widened. "Rias? Rias? Are you there?"

"I need to go and think about this, thank you." Rias's voice was flat and monotone as she hung up the phone.

Venelana blinked a few times. "But she wanted harem advice. Who else is she going to ask?"


"So that's why I've come to see you." Rias said as she sat in front of Lilith at the latter's home.

"You do know that your mom gave you good advice. If you want to be the one in charge you should show you can dominate the other girls that Issei will get in his harem." Lilith gave her an amused look as her face flushed. "Wait, don't tell me that you've never given it a second thought. You sleep naked with several girls and you've had threesomes with Xenovia..."

"Um... We haven't done too much." Rias blushed and looked down as she folded her hands in her lap, which caused her arms to press her breasts together. "We have, but we didn't, um, do much to each other for one reason or another." Namely that both she and Xenovia had found it a little too hard to focus on each other when they were distracted by Issei too much.

Lilith gawked at her. "...Seriously?" When Rias blushed more, she sighed and rubbed her forehead. "Seriously, okay, listen. Being part of a multi-partner relationship is a lot harder than a one-on-one relationship. You have so many more feelings intertwining and interacting with each other for one thing. For another, if you're going to be in a harem, well, hate to tell you, but the most dominant girl tends to be the one in charge." She gave Rias a flat stare. "Have you even kissed Xenovia or Akeno yet?" Lilith sighed when Rias shook her head. "Why not? Don't tell me that you don't look at girls in that way."

"I've not kissed Akeno, just so you know, but I'm not against it, I just never thought about it and the idea never appealed to me too much." Seeing Lilith's look, Rias blushed more. "Well, it's not like I don't know it won't happen, but I've never given it any thought, okay?"

Lilith sighed and nodded. "Listen, even if you love the rest of the harem and they love you and you all love one guy, you'll all be competing for his attention. Even in a single one-on-one relationship your guy can't focus all his attention on you all the time and you have to put up with that. With a harem it's even worse."

"Depending on the size of the harem, obviously." Rias sighed and looked down at her hands. "So what should I do?"

"Have an actual threesome with Xenovia and give Issei a double blowjob and use it to take the chance to kiss her on the lips?" Lilith gave the redhead a grin. "Plus, think of it this way, if you get good at pleasuring female partners you'll never have to go to bed horny." She giggled as Rias blushed hard. "Well, just think about it. Besides, if you don't become the dominant female in the harem, one of the other girls will." She sighed as Rias nodded, still blushing. "Do you need some help practicing with female partners?" Rias looked at her sharply and Lilith grinned at her. "I'm offering to let you use my body and practice so you aren't completely helpless in the harem, yes."

"I... I think I'd like some help, yes." Rias nodded, her face turning even redder.

Lilith looked at Rias and mentally sighed, the girl really needed help, even if she was trying to mentally prepare for being in a harem, she had no idea how to handle it. "So Xenovia and Issei are engaged, huh?" Rias snapped her head up, looking at her in shock. "You mentioned it when you came over." Lilith smirked at her embarrassed look. "So..."

Rias sighed and nodded. "Yeah. I mean, I know she asked him and all that, she even got to be his first sexual partner, it's just... So frustrating."

"Even though you're sleeping with your dream man and you know he'll marry you and sire children with you, you're still jealous?" Lilith raised an eyebrow in amusement.

"Like you don't get jealous!" Rias snapped at her.

"Succubus, remember?" Lilith smirked at her. "It's entirely different for me. I want Master to have a large harem to deal with his sex drive. Besides, there's only one person I would never, ever want Master to sleep with, and he already did, so that one's out the window." She sighed, and looked down. "You know, Rias, in a way, you're very lucky."

Rias looked at her, silent.

"I don't know the whole Devil politics like you do, I'm sure that things weren't always the best for you, even if you grew up like a spoiled princess." Lilith looked at her, giving her a sad smile. "But dealing with the whole 'need to be a lady' and 'playing nice with your fiance' thing probably sucked. You probably wanted to run around and play in the mud as a little girl, huh?"

Rias gave an unladylike snort at that. "No kidding. Don't get me wrong, I wouldn't trade my family for anything, but there were times I would have rather been outside playing instead of studying up on decorum and other things. It's funny, the opulent envy those with less wealth and those who have less wish they could live our lives."

"Grass is always greener, though having a ton of money is always better than not having money." Lilith laughed softly. "But I say that you're lucky because even if it was by chance, you found someone to fall in love with and unless he gets killed you two will live a long life together."

"...What about you?" Rias asked, concern in her voice. "I thought you succubi lived for three hundred years, plus you're a Devil now."

"It's not that." Lilith sighed softly. "I can feel Morrigan, the other half of my soul. We're going to have our showdown within the year." She continued to give Rias that small smile. "One way or the other, one of us isn't going to survive."

"Don't tell me you'll lose."

Lilith snorted at her. "Whether I do or not doesn't matter. I'm just thinking about how things will change regardless." She sighed softly. "Rias, I guess what I'm trying to say is that you shouldn't worry about things too much and try to enjoy the here and now. Issei loves you. I know you love him. If you're so worried about it, why not ask him to marry you?"


Lilith suddenly stood up, her eyes wide as she looked straight up. "What is he doing here?!"

"Who?" Rias asked as she stood up in surprise.

"The guy who taught Master and myself magic!"


On the roof...

"Well..." The old man grinned as he looked at Ranma. "Surprised you called for me. Very few of my students do, unless they want me to make their lives more interesting."

"I don't doubt that, you're not exactly normal, old man." Ranma answered and held a hand up, Excalibur Betrayal forming in it.

"Oh?" He raised an eyebrow in surprise. "A Holy sword, and one with a powerful curse around it. Desiring blood and destruction."

"It's the remnants of fragments of Excalibur that were fused together, broken and then refused with two cursed swords." Ranma answered him. "And I know you know the original creators of Excalibur."

"BAH! I hate dealing with them. What makes you think I want to see them again?" The old man glared at Ranma. "And what makes you think they'll even help me?"

"Because they wouldn't be able to stand seeing their precious sword twisted and corrupted, even if it's not the one they created." Ranma answered him calmly before flipping the sword over and catching it by the blade. "Even if it's a single edge sword that's closer to a scimitar and it looks like this, it's still an Excalibur. As for why you'll do it..."

The old man raised an eyebrow.

"Don't you want to see if I can use a true Excalibur? One created by them? Even though I shouldn't have any affinity with Holy weapons, I can use this one. My Demonic blood woke up when I was young and now I'm a Devil, I'm as far away from being a Holy being as possible, yet I can..."

"Don't sell yourself short." The old man snorted and walked over to take the sword from Ranma. "You got no Holy attributes my ancient Vampiric ass." Ranma tilted his head in confusion and the old man sighed and shook his head. "Never mind, you'll find out soon enough. I'll see if they'll do something about this sword, no guarantees though. For all I know they'll just shatter it."

Ranma shrugged, it would suck, but that was how it was.

"Bah, don't complain to me if they do destroy it." He said as he pulled out a short, jeweled sword and slashed the air, opening a portal and walking through it.

"I won't. Thanks." Ranma said after he was gone.

"MASTER!" Lilith screamed as she, Rias and Yohko all ran out onto the roof. "What's going on? Why was he here? Are we all going to have Limburger cheese rain down on us tomorrow?"

"Nothing's going on, I called for him to give him something and as far as I know, there's nothing in the forecast for Limburger cheese." Ranma knew that the old man would do that too, just to be funny. "Just in case, I'll ask Nabiki to make sure it won't happen. Rias, why are you here?"

"Asking for advice." Rias answered. "So who's this guy that has Lilith all freaked out?"

"A Sorcerer who taught Lilith and I magic."

Yohko gawked in surprise. "Okay, that explains why I was feeling so much magical power from here, but how come it felt like..."

"Did we ever mention that he was a Vampire?" Ranma asked, getting a slow shake of Yohko and Rias's heads. "Huh, thought we did. Well, he's a Vampire, a really powerful one too."

"The guy who revived me as a Devil has a Vampire as a teacher." Yohko shook her head in amazement. "You know, part of me should be really mad about the fact that I'm a Devil now when I spent my whole life hunting Demons and Devils down. I am seriously confused."

"That happens." Rias spoke up. "It's easier for people who were mostly ignorant of the Moonlight World to adjust, or for those who didn't view Devils as their enemies."

Yohko sighed heavily. "Is it normal to feel like I'm suffering an existential crisis right now?"

"Probably." Ranma told her. "Hey, Rias, could you call Xenovia and Asia and have them come over? They could help seeing as they were both with the Church before being reincarnated, right?"

"That's a pretty good point." Rias nodded and smiled at him. "In fact, Asia still prays to God every night." She ignored the minor headache that she got from speaking the forbidden word for Devils.

Yohko sighed and nodded. "Thanks."


Twenty minutes later...

There was a knock at the door and Kunou ran over to it. "Who's there?" She asked as she opened it up. "Ah! Xenovia! Asia! What brings you two here?"

"Rias called us." Xenovia smiled at the young Youkai. "She said something about needing to talk to Yohko?"

"Ah, she's in the back training with Daddy and Nuku!" Kunou smiled and led them inside towards the training hall.

"Nuku?" Asia blinked in confusion. "Oh! You mean Atsuko?"

Kunou nodded as she opened the door to the training room. "But that name's hard for me to say, so she said I could just call her Nuku."

The trio entered the training hall and watched as Ranma traded blows with Atsuko before flipping away as Yohko tried to sweep his legs out from under him. "Damn, you're even better than the last time I saw ya." Ranma grinned as he landed in a crouch. "And Atsuko, you've improved a lot too. Oh, Xenovia, Asia, when did you get here?"

"Just now." Asia answered, smiling at them. "Um, where's Rias? She called us over."

"She's upstairs talking to Lilith." Ranma sighed at the looks he was getting. "Trust me, they need to talk about stuff. Or she's whipped out the tentacles and is currently having her way with Rias, but I'm not sensing an increase in sexual excitement from her, so it can't be that." He held back the urge to laugh as Asia and Yohko both blushed while Kunou looked on in confusion.

"Lovely," Xenovia sighed softly. "Anyway, Yohko, what's the matter? Rias said you were having trouble adjusting to being a Devil."

The brunette sighed softly. "You know that I am, or rather was, a Devil Hunter. The 108th generation Devil Hunter in the Mano clan." Yohko nodded at Xenovia's surprise. "There's a good reason for why we've been hunting Demons and Devils for so long. And my ancestor said that saying "Demon and Devil Hunters" was redundant, so she shortened the title to Devil Hunter."

"Uh..." Xenovia was completely confused at this point. "Your ancestor?"

"Oh! Did you travel through time like in those anime?" Asia perked up. "Did you use a flying Delorian? Or a police box from London? Or did you spin really really fast?"

"Kind of..." Yohko wondered what was going through her mind at that moment. "My clan has a long-standing enemy that kept reviving over the course of two thousand years. Well, my unfortunate luck was that he revived after I had fully inherited all of my power, during that time the spirits of every Devil Hunter to ever have the power in the clan came forth to help me out and together we put him down, hopefully for good this time."

"I bet the reapers weren't happy about that one." Ranma muttered.

"Probably not." Xenovia nodded, remembering when she had met Hades. Even if it had been only for a few moments, she felt nothing but animosity and disgust for the Greek God. "I think I understand what's going on. You fought with Devils and Demons your whole life and now you're one of them and you have no idea what to think, huh?" Yohko nodded, glad that Xenovia figured it out. "Lesse, what were the circumstances around you becoming a Devil?"

"Fought against a Super Devil named Rivezim Livan Lucifer and critically injured him but was left for dead." Yohko answered her.

"Lucifer?" Xenovia frowned in confusion. "Is that..."

"Apparently he was Vali's grandfather and the son of Satan." Ranma answered, getting nods from the rest. "I found her badly injured and revived her as a Devil. Anyway, Kunou, Atsuko, I'm going to head downstairs and get cleaned off."

"I'll join you." Atsuko grinned and followed after him.

"I'm gunna go check on the Dragons!" Kunou replied cheerfully as she ran out of the room.

"So..." Asia spoke up after the others had left. "Um, I was in a similar situation as you. I was dying and Rias used her power to bring me back to life as a Devil. I didn't fight a Super Devil or anything like that, but I had my Sacred Gear taken from me when I was still human."

"That's bad, I take it?" Yohko asked as the three walked over to the far wall where a bench was located at.

"A Sacred Gear is bonded to your soul, when it's removed, you die." Asia answered and called up her Twilight Healing rings. "When I was part of the church, this Sacred Gear allowed me to heal any injury people had suffered. I was treated as a modern day Saint. Then one day a Devil by the name of Diodora Astaroth appeared in front of me. He was badly injured and I couldn't help myself, I used my power on him to save his life." She sighed, remembering what happened next.

"Afterwords she was branded a heretic for having powers that could heal Devils and Fallen Angels." Xenovia continued for Asia, "and she was driven from the Church. She ended up here in Kuoh City under the care of Fallen Angels and had her Sacred Gear extracted from her. I was an exorcist for the Church along with Irina Shindou and the two of us came here later hunting down a rogue priest and Exorcist who had stolen several Excalibur fragments. At the time I was a total bitch." Xenovia had a wry smirk on her face. "I was rather terrible to Asia and Issei when I first met them."

"I can imagine why." Yohko smirked. "I wasn't exactly nice to Ranma when I first met him, even if we ended up going on a date later." She sighed softly. "But you two are Devils now, so how do you handle it?"

"For me," Asia smiled at her, "it's because Issei, Rias and the others showed me so much kindness and compassion. They helped me adjust to being a Devil and even living with normal people. Plus Issei convinced Lord Michael to allow Xenovia and myself to pray to God."

"For me," Xenovia spoke up, "I had a crisis of faith after arriving in Kuoh City. It turns out the people who stole the fragments of Excalibur were working with a Fallen Angel known as Kokabiel. During the incident, Kokabiel taunted us with wanting to restart the war between the three factions and revealed that God had died hundreds of years before any of us were born."

"...Yikes." Yohko wasn't deeply religious, but even she could figure out how some people would take that.

"So I turned my back on the Church and willingly became a Devil." Xenovia sighed softly. "I can only imagine how some of the Church took it when they found out."

"You know..." Asia trailed off slowly. "It's been awhile since the whole peace treaty was fully signed, maybe we should contact some of the people we knew from the Vatican?"

Xenovia suddenly went blue in the face and started to tremble. "That would mean... Eh heh heh... I'd rather... No thanks."

Both Yohko and Asia sweat-dropped at the way Xenovia was acting.

"You know... I don't mind the fact that I'm still alive, it just feels like I'm betraying my family, my clan, my life by being a Devil." Yohko shook her head. "I dunno if that makes sense or not." Both Xenovia and Asia nodded, they understood how she was feeling. "HA! I just remembered, the first time I met my cousin, she tried to prove she was the better one of us and deserved to be the true 108th Devil Hunter. Now that I'm a Devil, will she try to hunt me down?"

"I don't think she will." Xenovia answered her and put her hands on Yohko's shoulders, causing the other Devil to look at her curiously. "I mean, she's your family, right?"

"Besides," Asia spoke up, "even if she doesn't accept that you're now a Devil, you have a new family that does. And if you want to talk about things, just let us know."

"Thanks." Yohko smiled softly. "It's still just..." She sighed and looked down. "To me, Devils and Demons were evil creatures that tried to destroy the world, corrupt the innocent and other things. I've actually seen people who were corrupted, possessed and unwillingly transformed into Demons and Devils. I always thought that if that happened to me that it would be best if I were to be killed rather than be a mindless servant. Yet here I am and I don't feel too different. I don't understand it."

Xenovia frowned, what Yohko was describing sounded familiar to her, but she couldn't figure out why. "Wait, isn't Rias still here?"

"Ah! Yes!" Asia's eyes lit up. "Ranma said she was upstairs! I'll go get her."

Yohko watched as Asia ran off. "What?"

"Well, I think that if anyone would know about that stuff, it would be sister of one of the Devil Kings, don't you?" Xenovia gave her a wink.


Minutes later...

"Possession, corruption and unwilling transformations?" Rias asked as she stood in the training hall with Asia, Xenovia, Lilith and Yohko. "That sounds familiar..."

"I can tell you that a lot of Demons would do stuff like that." Lilith nodded as she thought about it. "Most Demons are more amoral when compared to every other species. The strong rule those who are weaker. Demons actually settle down somewhat when they get to a certain level of power, mostly because it's boring to bully those a lot weaker than you. So most of the Demons that go around doing that stuff are generally pretty weak. The stronger Demons are well-known and respected enough that only upstarts and idiots challenge them."

"OH!" Rias's eyes widened as she finally recalled what she was trying to remember. "The Devils that would do the stuff you mentioned, Yohko? They're part of the Old Satan Faction. It's mostly decimated these days, but there's still a few around."

"Old Satan Faction?" Yohko frowned in confusion.

"After the Great Devil Kings died in the war," Rias began to explain, "there was a massive struggle for power within Devil society. The Grigori had pulled out of the war, Heaven had retreated to the safety of their sanctuary and so Devils were trying to figure out what to do next. The children of the four Great Devil Kings wanted to rule as things were done in the past and continue the war, however the more moderate group of Devils, known as the Anti-Satan faction, challenged the Old Satan Faction for control of Hell and the future of Devils everywhere. Thanks to my brother and a few others, the Anti-Satan faction won the civil war and Old Satan Faction was driven out. As far as I know," she cupped her chin as she thought about it, "they should still exist, but almost all the leaders of the various clans that were loyal to the Great Devil Kings are either dead or defected, so they shouldn't have much power left."

"So the Old Satan Faction was the ones responsible for all of that stuff?" Yohko asked, getting a nod from Rias.

"Yes. After the Civil War which saw four new Devil Kings, Sirzechs Lucifer, Ajuka Beelzebub, Falbium Asmodeus and Serafall Leviathan taking over control of Hell. Practices such as possession, forcible transformations, mind control and the like were outlawed, especially after Lord Beelzebub perfected the Evil Piece system." Rias explained. "That happened well before any of us were born, so any Devils that still do that stuff would belong to the Old Satan Faction. Devils, especially reincarnated Devils, prefer to have customers where we basically grant wishes that are within our power or do odd jobs for humans for a small price." Seeing Yohko disgusted look, she quickly waved her hands in front of her. "Oh! No no no! It's not what you think! We don't take souls or anything like that. It's things like money, information, rare artifacts and the like that we accept as payment these days. Taking a person's soul doesn't happen very often and is generally seen as bad form. After all, if you kill your clients you don't have a steady supply of income."

"...So Devils are basically temp work employees?" Yohko asked slowly, wondering if she understood it right.

"Ah..." Rias, Xenovia and Asia all gawked and thought about it. "...That might be right, actually." Rias nodded slowly.

Yohko suddenly broke out laughing. "You know, this actually makes me feel better. Thanks." She leaned back against the wall and closed her eyes before smiling. "Thanks, really. I thought that I was going to start becoming twisted, evil, hunt down those I loved or do other things."

"Despite Issei and Master being around," Lilith grinned at the former Devil Hunter, "this isn't like one of those hentai anime. Well, so long as you don't fight tentacle monsters." Everyone looked at her. "You forgot about the ninjas that fight tentacle monsters, didn't you?"

"Yes." Rias, Xenovia and Asia all answered at the same time.

"...Ninjas fighting tentacle monsters?" Yohko asked before shuddering and pointing dramatically with her eyes white and blank in anger. "You lied! That's exactly like a hentai anime!"

The seriousness lasted only a few more moments before Yohko broke out into giggles, followed by laughter that Rias, Xenovia, Asia and Lilith couldn't help but follow along with.

"Thanks, I needed that." Yohko smiled at them.

End Chapter 1


What? You thought Yohko would just instantly accept being a Devil?

Also, Rias, your mom isn't wrong.


Well-Known Member
Chapter 2

"Say, Rias..." Xenovia began as she, Rias and Asia were walking back to their home after saying their goodbyes to Yohko and the others. "You were alone with Lilith for quite some time, she didn't do something weird did she?"

"...Define weird." Rias said slowly as she turned her head to look at the blue-haired girl.

"She didn't whip out tentacles, pin you down and ravish your body, did she?" Asia asked, her face flushed and eyes starting to swirl. "You were with her for so long and who knows what she could have done! She didn't turn into a futanari and pin you down and show you that she's better than Issei and... OWW!" Asia was interrupted by a paper fan to the top of her head, causing her to fall to her knees and grab her head while moaning in pain.

"First of all, no, nothing sexual happened, so get your minds out of the gutter." Rias crossed her arms under her breasts and gave Asia an annoyed look while her face was slightly flushed. "Secondly, even if there was something sexual, I wouldn't have accepted it if she suddenly grew a penis. The only penis I want in me is Issei's, understand?" Both Xenovia and Asia nodded rapidly. "No, all that happened is that she was giving me relationship advice." Both Xenovia and Asia looked at her in surprise. "Hey, you know..." Rias looked away as her voice got soft. "I'm not exactly confident in those matters, okay? So I was just asking for advice from someone who's a lot more confident than me, that's all."

"Plus her experience doesn't hurt." Xenovia nodded, knowing that Lilith was a great help with her and Issei's relationship.

"Quite." Rias nodded. "Anyway, let's go home."



"Urgh, did we have to buy so much?" Mittelt asked as she, Nabiki, Kuroka, Bulleta and Irina walked through the mall.

"Yes." Nabiki answered. "First of all," she nodded at Kuroka and Bulleta, "they don't have many clothes with them, and I don't think we want to wash the same clothes over and over again every two days."

"I told La Fey to come over sometime with my clothes. She said she washed them." Kuroka protested.

"Secondly, we needed to get out of the house for awhile anyway." Plus Nabiki wasn't looking forward to whatever training Ranma would think up now that he knew about an upcoming challenge that they'd have to participate in. "And finally, well... I figured we needed to spend time together, it's been awhile anyway."

"I just came along because I was bored." Bulleta muttered, though she was thankful to get some new clothes.

"Actually, I was wondering something," Mittelt spoke up, "how old are you?"

"Twenty-two, and I know that I look like I'm twelve." Bulleta grumbled about that last part. "Not sure why, don't care, I just stopped aging sometime after I turned twelve years old." She grinned at the Fallen Angel. "On the other hand, it's always funny to go to bars and see the reactions people have to a "little girl" asking for brandy or rum."

Everyone sweat-dropped heavily.

"That can't be healthy for you." Irina spoke up. "Even if you are an adult, your body..."

"Hasn't grown since puberty." Bulleta rolled her eyes. "Wouldn't mind it if I could suddenly become an adult, but what can you do? Sucks that I need to keep ten forms of ID on me when I want to get some booze, also sucks that I can't get drunk." She grumbled to herself about stupid healing factors and not being able to feel the slighest bit tipsy. "And, before you ask, I tried drinking root beer, I didn't get drunk off that either, so I'm not a God of some sort." Seeing the confused looks she was getting, Bulleta rolled her eyes. "It's an anime reference, okay? Sheesh. And, yes, I sometimes watch that stuff too."

"...If you could suddenly become an adult..." Atsuko whispered to herself before an idea hit her. "Hey, Nabiki..."

"No." Nabiki instantly answered. "No way, no how. Do you have ANY idea how insane your idea is? And yes, I already knew what you were going to ask, yes it would work for her but no you aren't allowed to do it."

Bulleta scoffed at hearing that. "Of course not. Being the craziest bitch alive doesn't endear me to anyone, huh? Even if I saved your worthless ass back in Europe. Whatever. I'm going home."

Seeing Bulleta storm off, Irina pouted and gave Nabiki a stern look. "That wasn't very nice."

"I know, but she's crazy and I wasn't going to help her with her personal problems because of what it would mean for us." Nabiki sighed softly. "The fix to her aging issue would be to simply have Ranma turn her into a Devil. But then we'd have to put up with her for thousands of years instead of just a few decades."

Kuroka's face was blue at the thought of dealing with Bulleta for that long. "No thanks. Even Lord Vali and Arthur would rather put up with an angry Freya than deal with her any longer than they have to."

Atsuko, Mittelt and Irina all winced at that. If Bulleta was that bad, no wonder Nabiki was against the idea of Bulleta becoming a Devil.

"Still..." Mittelt spoke up. "I'm pretty sure that most people would have assumed I was insane before Ranma and Lilith took me in."

"You were troubled and needed help. She's flat-out crazy." Nabiki pointed out and walked off with Atsuko and Kuroka following her.

"You're bothered by it too, huh?" Irina asked, getting a nod from Mittelt. "You should be careful, if you keep this up you might become a pure Angel again."

Mittelt gave her a flat look. "I'm a Devil now."

Irina giggled at her annoyed look. "You know what I meant." She laughed as Mittelt gave her another annoyed look before joining her in laughing.



Ranma, sitting in the center of the training area with Lilith across from him, observed his Sacred Gear as it hovered in front of him, slowly spinning in a circle while surrounded by an emerald green aura. "So it goes like that? No, it's like..." He muttered to himself as the lines on the blade glowed and seemed to pulse with power.

Lilith was sitting cross-legged her hands held in front of her as an object hovered in front of her chest and was surrounded by black and white lines of energy as they swirled around her body. If one watched closely they would see the black energy slowly lighten in color. She sighed softly as she continued to meditate.

The two sat like that for the next half an hour when two people entered the room and walked up to them.

"Daddy? What are you two doing?" Kunou asked as she watched them in interest.

"Meditating." Ranma answered and looked down as Lilith II sat down next to him and leaned against his side. "What's wrong?"

"Dragon power." Lilith II pointed at the Sacred Gear. "What else?"

"You know how I'm a Devil, right?" Ranma asked, getting a nod from Lilith II. "The piece that was used to turn me into a Devil is fused with this Sacred Gear, I'm working on a crazy idea that will help me with it."

Lilith II nodded and stood up and reached forward.

"Hey, what are..." Ranma trailed off as she touched the Sacred Gear, causing it to suddenly glow really brightly. "What did you..?" Ranma trailed off as he saw that the Sacred Gear had changed, turning from a long dagger into a wakizashi in design.

"I made it better." Lilith II answered Ranma and sat down next to him, pressing herself against his side. "Mmm..." She sighed and closed her eyes.

Ranma grabbed the wakizashi and closed his eyes. 'What did you...'

"I'm surprised you're trying to contact me."

"Sen?" Ranma's eyes widened in shock.

"Yes, this is Sen. Why are you contact me, Ranma?"

"...Would you believe that a Dragon by the name of Lilith II who's very, very powerful modified my Sacred Gear and I was trying to figure out what she did?"

"A very powerful Dragon? How powerful?"

"Hmm..." Ranma looked at the pony-tailed Dragon, who was resting against him with her eyes closed. "Stronger than the Heavenly Dragons."

"So Ophis?"

"Sort of." Ranma answered, not wanting to explain Lilith II to the other Dragon. "I was just meditating with the Sacred Gear and trying to figure out what my King's Piece did to it."

"I can't help you there. If I was there I could answer that for you, but I can't."

"That's fine, it's enough to know that I can call you if I need some advice."

"Indeed. I will let you get back to focusing on your Sacred Gear, but do contact me from time to time. I don't get calls very often. Oh, and CC said you were a bit interesting."

Ranma nodded as the call ended and blinked as he felt a hand on his shoulder. Looking, he saw Kunou looking at him curiously. Smiling, he reached his free hand up and ruffled her hair, causing her to blush and squirm. "Okay, now, how about..."

Focusing on his King's piece, Ranma's eyes widened as he felt the power flow from it far easier than before. Looking at Lilith II, she looked up at him with a small smile on her face.

"Do you like?" She closed her eyes softly and nuzzled his side. "You have a Dragon's power, even if it's not like the Dragon Emperors, you helped save me and Ophis, so I helped you."

"What did..." Ranma asked, trailing off.

"I made it so you could access your Devil piece that's fused with your Sacred Gear."

Ranma, Kunou and Lilith all stared at the Dragon God in shock.

Lilith II didn't say anything, she just continued to cuddle against Ranma's side, enjoying what she was doing.


"Yes, I know," Ranma sighed. Granted, the power boost was nice, but... "I'll talk with her."

Damn it, he had worked so hard to keep people from thinking he was into lolicon! And while he wasn't aware of the age of consent for a dragon--he was still uncertain if what Lilith said the age of consent for a succubus was--she said if they spoke, it was legal--he was pretty certain a dragon whose human form was a grade schooler, would just get him in trouble.

"That's the most I've heard you speak." Kunou said to Lilith II.

"I have been learning from all of you." Lilith II responded softly.

"Well, this could be good or bad." Lilith giggled softly. "Good thing your room is sound-proofed, Master, otherwise she'll be learning a lot of things."

Lilith II and Kunou both looked at Ranma in confusion. "Hey, daddy, how come your room smells so weird every morning anyway?"

"I'll tell you when you're older." Ranma instantly answered, causing Lilith to fall over laughing. "...Dang it! Now I know I'm getting old! I'm still a teenager too!"

Lilith II and Kunou both watched as Lilith rolling on the floor, howling in laughter as she pounded the floor while laughing at Ranma's line. "BWHAHAHAHAHA! Master is! BAHAHAHAHAHAHA!"

"It's not that funny." Ranma dead-panned.

"Hey, Ranma!" Yohko called out, causing him to look over at her. "You got someone here to see you."

Ranma blinked in confusion and stood up. "Well, better see who it is."



Following Yohko out of the training area and towards the living room, Ranma rolled his eyes as he heard Lilith's laughter. "It wasn't that funny, Lilith."

"What did you do?" Yohko asked in amusement.

"Just said something that makes me sound like an old man." Ranma rolled his eyes as Yohko giggled. "So who..." Ranma trailed off as he saw Ravel Phenix and her mother standing in the living room.

"Greetings, Ranma Saotome." Lady Phenix smiled at him. "My daughter told me something very interesting. So I ask of you, would you like to make a trade?"

"A trade?" Yohko asked, confusion obvious on her face.

"Apparently it's a common thing for Devils to trade members of their peerage or unused pieces to other Devils for members of their peerage." Ranma answered her.

"Sounds like Devils that aren't Kings are nothing more than property." Yohko grumbled, causing Lady Phenix to raise an eyebrow at her.

"I take it that you're a freshly reincarnated Devil then?" She asked, getting a nod from Yohko. "Very well, I suppose to someone who has no idea what's going on that it would look like that. In truth, the Evil Piece system has several functions, one of which serves as your identification. Actions you take, regardless of what they are, reflect on your King. But if you're worried about being treated as mere property, I wouldn't worry about that." The blonde woman smiled at her. "First of all, such a trade can only be done between two Kings. Secondly, everyone involved has to agree to the trade, so it's completely voluntary."

"And lastly, I asked to be part of Ranma's peerage when the news of him being a high ranking Devil was made public." Ravel answered, her face slightly flush.

"You're okay with it?" Yohko asked Ranma, getting a shrug from him. "...Really?"

"Yohko, I've lived with Lilith for over half my life by my side and I've learned that humans tend to have stricter morals than other sentient species. I've met Demons, Aliens, Devils, Angels, Gods and Dragons, you think they all have the same morals as humans do?" Ranma gave her a small grin. "There's a few things that everyone agrees on as evil, but if it makes you feel better, think of the King as the manager of a sports team and trading pieces as nothing more than free agent trading."

"That's a pretty good analogy." Ravel admitted.

Yohko grumbled softly and Ranma shook his head. "Listen, Yohko, don't just throw your morals away, but if you can't accept that things are different between the species, you'll go crazy."

"Sorry, I'm just having a hard time adjusting is all." Yohko sighed at the elder Devil, who simply smiled at her.

"It's quite alright dear." Lady Phenix replied, "some humans take longer to acclimate to being a Devil than others do."

"It's just, being a Devil Hunter and seeing what happened to people who were turned into Demons or possessed, even with Asia and Xenovia's reassurances..."

"Yohko," Ranma stepped in front of her, "listen, you won't become something twisted, evil or a threat to everyone around you."

"But what if..."

Ranma gave her a grin. "If you go crazy and try to kill everyone for some reason, I'll make sure to beat some sense back into you, then tie you up in the bedroom and keep you occupied for a month so you don't think about doing that again."

Both Yohko and Ravel's faces turned scarlet upon hearing that.

"Oh my..." Lady Phenix grinned at Ranma. "If I wasn't satisfied with my husband, I might try to steal you away for myself."

"MOOOOOOM!" Ravel screamed and glomped onto Ranma's arm. "You have four kids! Let me have a man!"

"I was joking." Lady Phenix grinned at Ranma's embarrassed look. "Well, shall we? This will take a bit of time, but it's fairly simple."

"Sure." Ranma nodded.


Some time later...

After performing the trade and seeing Lady Phenix off, Ranma stretched his arms over his back. "Sorry, was meditating so long and then having to do the transfer ritual made me stiffen up somewhat."

Ravel giggled. "It's fine. There's another reason I wanted to be part of your peerage right now." Ranma raised an eyebrow at her and she blushed. "Well, the Rating Game against the Red Dragon Emperor. I'm pretty good at strategy."

"Aren't the Rating Games glorified martial arts contests?" Ranma asked, remembering what he had been told about the lead up to Sairaorg and Rias's Rating Game.

Ravel shook her head. "No, while combat is very common among Devils as the fastest way to win is to eliminate members of the opposing teams, there's plenty of different types of Rating Games that exist and different strategies to employ."

Ranma grinned at hearing that. "Well, glad to have someone who's got experience on my side then." He wasn't stupid, experience meant a lot in combat. Even Genma, for all the crazy, stupid and outright dangerous training he did, had enough experience that he was worth listening to, if only to learn the best ways to hurt someone without wasting energy doing so.

Nearly anything else and Genma wasn't too useful, but he had his moments from time to time.

Hearing the door open and slam shut, Ranma looked up to see Bulleta storm into the house. "Hey, what's..." He trailed off as she grabbed him by his shirt and looked him in the eyes as best she could. "...Bulleta?"

"I need information and you're the only person I can think of to ask about it."

Ranma was about to say something when he saw her face, there was something there that kept him from speaking, instead he just nodded.

"You know that I've been stuck at this age since before we met, right?" She asked, getting a nod from Ranma while Ravel and Yohko watched on in interest. "Atsuko said something to me today. She said there was a way so that I could grow up and look my actual age. From what I can tell, you know how to fix my problem, but Nabiki shot it down because I'm crazy."

Ranma sighed softly. "Well, you are rather terrifying and who isn't insane in the Moonlight World?" He glared at Yohko. "You lost HOW many potential boyfriends because of your job again?"

Yohko shut her mouth and looked at him sheepishly.

"Yeah, but I'm a special breed of crazy." Bulleta grinned toothily. "So, tell me, what did she mean by being able to suddenly growing into my actual age?"

Ranma sighed, wondering if he should do this, but the look of sheer desperation in her eyes had him nod. "You know how Lilith is bonded to me, right?" Bulleta nodded at him. "That carried over when I became a Devil. And because I'm a King, part of it passes onto my peerage, meaning that they have succubus traits now."

"Wait, what?!" Both Ravel and Yohko yelped at the same time.

"It's not that big of a deal, you get a stronger than normal sex drive, you get a succubus's maturity rate too, in a decade your body grows somewhat, your boobs, butts and thighs get more shapely," Ranma told them what he knew. "I dunno the effects it'll have on you, Ravel, since you were traded into my peerage, or if the piece I traded your mother will have that quality or not."

There was a thud and Ranma looked at Yohko, who had her legs give out on her. "You okay?"

"I was turned into a Devil and now I'm going to become a sex fiend!"

Ranma, Ravel and Bulleta all sweat-dropped at that.

"Ah, no." Ranma shook his head. "*I'M* the sex fiend, you're not."

"Feh, you're a sex fiend?" Bulleta sneered at him. "You don't go around raping little girls."

Ranma rolled his eyes. "One, who's a lolicon? Two, only because I get laid enough that it doesn't become a problem. Blame the original Asmodues and the piece of his soul that became a Sacred Gear that's inside of me." Bulleta raised an eyebrow and Ranma shook his head. "Story for another time, but how do you think I survived Lilith for all these years or Morrigan forcing herself on me?"

"Okay, fine, whatever. Do what you need to do then with me." Bulleta grumbled and let go of Ranma, causing him to jerk in surprise. "Look, I'm sick of being a little girl. I'm going to be like this the rest of my life and quite frankly, I figure there's worse ways to spend eternity than being with you."

What Ranma said next had reality itself shudder in fear.

"...Only if you get psychological help." Ranma told her, causing Bulleta's eyes to widen. "Mittelt sees a shrink every week for her issues." He poked her in the chest. "I don't dislike you, but you have a laundry list of problems that need to be taken care of."

"Feh! Don't tell me that I gotta be all nice and happy to everyone." Bulleta sneered.

"You're B.B. Hood, one of the scariest people on the planet." Ranma grinned at her. "You don't need to be nice and happy to anyone, just tone the crazy down."

"So I agree to see a shrink and get whatever meds I need to fix my head and you turn me into a Devil so I can actually get to become an adult?" Bulleta snorted. "Fine, seems like a good deal, so long as I can go crazy on things that need to die."

Sighing, Ranma shook his head slowly. "This is permanent. I didn't give Yohko a choice because she was dying. But I'm asking you, are you..."

"Finish that question and I'll take after you with the lead pipe I have hidden away in my underwear." Bulleta smirked, causing both Ravel and Yohko to look at her weirdly. "Don't ask, I always have a weapon hidden in my underwear." At least she did after she had gotten captured by that Fallen Angel bastard.

Ranma grabbed her by the back of her head and pulled her against him. "I have a few rules then. One, you protect everyone in my peerage. Two, you don't betray me or my family. Three..." Ranma lifted his hand off of the back of her head and a rook piece appeared in it. Stepping back, he held it in front of her. "I'm not big into formalities. So, by the power of my King piece, yadda yadda, I'm telling this Rook to activate and become the newest member of my peerage."

When the piece started to glow and Ranma put it on her chest, both Yohko and Ravel watched as it was absorbed into Bulleta. The small girl took a deep breath as she was surrounded by energies and floated in the air for a few moments before being lowered to the ground. "Well..." Bulleta blinked as Devil wings popped out of her back. "This is going to be interesting."

"...Did anyone else hear someone screaming in terror?" Yohko asked, wondering where that had come from.

"I dunno, it sounded like Lilith whenever she sees Yasaka." Ranma muttered before turning as several loud thumps were heard coming towards them rapidly.

"WHAT THE HELL DID YOU DO?!" Lilith screamed in terror as she looked at Bulleta and Ranma. Running up to Ranma, she got into his face. "You... WHY?!"

Bulleta sneered and turned to walk off. "Whatever."

Ranma growled, grabbed Lilith with one arm and threw her over his shoulder and grabbed Bulleta with his other hand and picked her up and put her under his arm. "Yohko, Ravel, we'll talk later, I need to have a serious discussion with these two. We'll probably be busy for the rest of the day and into tomorrow."

"Ah, Master?" Lilith gulped, she could feel various emotions coming from Ranma and she wasn't sure if this was a good thing or not.

"We're going to talk, Lilith... Among other things."

"Other things?" Bulleta, Yohko, and Ravel all said softly as Ranma walked off with both girls in his arms.

"What other things?" Yohko asked, getting a shrug from Ravel over it.



"Lady Yasaka will see you now." An elder Tengu said to the two teenagers as they stood up and followed him into the meeting room.

"Greetings, I am Yasaka, leader of the Youkai Association." A rather beautiful and extremely busty blonde woman with nine golden tails and fox ears gave the two a small smile while opening a folding fan and hiding the lower part of her face behind it.

The two shivered, feeling the air itself starting to rapidly cool around them.

"So tell me..." Yasaka began, the air temperature slowly seeming to drop by the second. "Why are the two that attempted to assassinate my husband seeking an audience with me?" Seeing their surprised looks, she smirked behind the fan. "I was warned about the two of you, as well as how you look, months ago. Ukyou Kunouji, Konatsu Kenzan..." Yasaka narrowed her eyes. "I do hope that the two of you have a really good reason as to why you're here, because if not..." She snapped her fan closed and more than a dozen Youkai seemed to appear out of nowhere around her. "You will feel the wrath of an angry and worried wife."

End Chapter 2


Well-Known Member
Chapter 3

Ukyou fought the urge to gulp in fear as she saw the angry eyes of the fox Youkai in front of her. She had faced Demons of pure fury and wrath that were less intimidating than this woman was. "Lady Yasaka, I... I come seeking information from you." She gave Ukyou a small nod. "It's about what happened in Kyoto... Four years ago now, I think."

"You're talking about the incident in which I ended up married to my husband, left him a hero in the eyes of many and crippled a Devil Hunter clan, yes?" Yasaka asked, hoping to clarify what she was talking about.

Ukyou nodded stiffly as she swore she felt waves of pure anger coming off of the woman.

"I'll give you a quick run-down then." Yasaka took a deep breath and slowly let it out. "At the time, a Youkai had gone berserk and was threatening innocent people not far outside of the city. I went to personally quell the Youkai. While I was away, a clan of Devil Hunters captured many young Youkai, all of whom were under the protection of the association, and started executing them in very brutal ways. My daughter was one who was nearly killed by them. If not for Ranma, my husband, his father and his succubus, my daughter would be dead, as would many other Youkai children."

"...So we were lied to then." Ukyou said softly.

"Lady Yasaka, may I ask something?" Konastu spoke up, getting a tight nod from the fox. "Ranma is your husband?"

"Yes." Yasaka nodded as she narrowed her eyes at him. "What does that matter to you?"

"Lady Ukyou is currently engaged to your husband."

"And yet you tried to kill him?!" One of the Youkai in the room asked, disbelief heavy in his voice.

"It's not as clear-cut as you think." Ukyou answered. "When we were six, our fathers engaged us to each other. I was to leave with Ranma and Genma when they left, but they took my dowry and ran off. After I failed to catch up, my father basically disowned me and forced me to live as a boy. The only way to regain my honor would be to either kill or marry Ranma."

"...You were only six. And so was he." Yasaka said flatly. "Do you really think that you can hold him accountable for his actions when he's six years old?" She sighed heavily. "There's a reason why children that young can't be held accountable for their actions."

Standing up, she motioned for the two teenagers to do the same. "I am well within my rights to demand anything that I could deem appropriate for you two for what you tried to do to my husband. I know that he wouldn't like it, however." She narrowed her eyes at them. "Allow me to be perfectly clear here. I shall allow you two to leave, but be warned, should you try anything, and I mean ANYTHING, untoward my husband or anyone he is close to in the future, I shall have you hunted down and I shall show you two why his pet succubus is terrified of me personally." Looking at the other Youkai in the room, she nodded. "Get them out of my sight. And, for your sakes, I suggest you two leave Kyoto before tonight, I cannot control all the Youkai in this city if they decide they want to express their displeasure towards you."

The two teens were grabbed and forcibly escorted out of the room.

"Lady Yasaka?" One of the Tengus spoke up. "Are you okay?"

"No." She shook her head and walked to the back. "If you'll excuse me, I am very upset."

One of the fox Youkai looked at Yasaka's retreating back in worry.


"So now what?" Konastu asked Ukyou as the two made their way through Kyoto.

"We get out of town and try to figure out where to go next." Ukyou answered. "...Why do I feel like our lives are about to become horrible in the near future?"

Konastu had nothing to say to that.


Back in Kuoh City...

Akeno, wearing jeans and black t-shirt, smiled as she walked with Issei, who was wearing long pants and a gray shirt with some sort of silly writing on it, on their date, it was starting to get late in the day and she had been having fun, especially seeing both guys and girls look at Issei with naked jealousy. "You know, for someone as openly perverted as you are, you really are a perfect gentleman." She giggled and poked him on the cheek as he blushed. "Considering you've been with Rias and Xenovia for how long, I'm surprised that I can still make you blush."

"I'd have to be deader than a zombie vampire to not blush with you around." Issei smiled at her before frowning in confusion. "...How would that even work anyhow?"

Both of them stopped and tried to think about the specifics of a zombie vampire and were coming up a bit blank.

"That is a silly idea." Akeno laughed, "where did you hear it?"

"I was cleaning by the library at school the other day," Issei sighed as Akeno looked at him in confusion, "Sona strong-armed me into cleaning the hallways since the janitor sprained his knee. Anyway, I was by the library and heard some people playing games and one of the things came up was 'now it's a zombie vampire' or something and it made me think."

Akeno laughed as she heard that, her breasts bouncing between breaths. "Oh wow, that is something hilarious. But then again, didn't Nabiki say something about Vampires being forcibly turned into Dragons or something?"

Issei shrugged, he couldn't remember if she did or not. "Well, our date's not over yet."

"Oh?" Akeno gave him a curious look while deep inside she was starting to fidget with nervousness. 'Is...is he going to?'

Issei smiled at her softly and turned to face her fully. "Hey, Akeno, I'd say we should get dinner and watch a movie, but... Want to skip that and do something more fun together?"

"Oh?" Akeno gave him a naughty grin. "What do you got in mind?"

"Well..." Issei had a similar grin on his face, though he was blushing hard. "I was thinking we could find a private room, have some time to ourselves and..." He couldn't finish that sentence as Akeno grabbed him and kissed him full on the lips, her large breasts squishing themselves against his chest as she hugged him to her. The kiss lasted for some time, their tongues dueling before Akeno pulled away, a trail of saliva connecting the two of them still.

"Let's do it."



Yohko looked up as Nabiki, Kuroka, Atsuko and Mittelt walked in, each holding several bags. "How was shopping?" She deadpanned.

"Mostly uneventful." Nabiki answered her.

"Is that why Bulleta came back upset then?" Yohko asked, causing Nabiki to sigh. "I'm not even going to ask. Ranma said he had to have a private discussion with Lilith and Bulleta though, so we probably won't see him until tomorrow."

"BOO!" Kuroka suddenly yelled as she figured it out instantly. "I WANT KITTENS, MRAW!"

"Anything else I should know?" Nabiki asked as she facepalmed.

"No, not really." Yohko shrugged. "Ranma was helping Bulleta out with a problem she had, nothing more." She tilted her head as Nabiki, Atsuko, Mittelt and Kuroka all suddenly turned stark white. "What?"

"...Did his solution to her problem involve a glowing chess piece?" Nabiki asked, hoping beyond hope that she was wrong.


"SUNNVABITCH!" Nabiki and Mittelt yelled at the same time.

"NOOOOOOOO!!" Kuroka fell to her knees, trembling in fear.

"...So is she now the top bitch of the harem?" Atsuko asked as she tried to think of the ramifications of having Bulleta as part of the group.

"...No wonder she was upset, sheesh." Yohko grumbled in annoyance as she stood up and walked towards the training room.

Nabiki sighed and rubbed her forehead. "Great, just great, how the hell can this get any worse? The crazy gal's a Devil now."

"You know..." A new voice spoke up and Nabiki looked over as Ravel and Lilith II came out of the game room. "Ranma actually tried to not turn her into a member of his peerage." Ravel told them. "He made her have to promise to see psychological help before he would even consider helping her."

"There's not a shrink qualified to deal with her." Nabiki shot back.

"Ddrag has to see a psychiatrist and even take meds for how he's feeling since he got the title of Breast Dragon Emperor." Atsuko spoke up. "And I'm STILL trying to wrap my head around the concept of a Dragon that has no body taking meds or talking to a shrink without Issei hearing when that Dragon is bonded to him."

Nabiki sighed. 'How the hell can he justify this?! She's totally crazy!'

Mittelt walked towards her room silently. She had some thinking to do.


In Ranma's room...

Bulleta, naked and covered in sweat and other fluids, cried out pleasure as her back arched as she came again. "That... Oh damn..." Her eyes rolled into the back of her head as she panted and drooled as she felt Ranma cumming inside of her.

Next to her, in a similar state, Lilith was panting softly. "Master..." She gulped as he pulled out of Bulleta with a loud pop. "Um..."

"I told you..." Ranma grabbed her leg and pulled her close to him. "I'm going to fuck both of you until tomorrow."

As he lined up with her wet pussy, Lilith gave him a grin. "Well, can't really complain about that."



"Alright, thank you." Rias nodded as she hung up her phone and sighed. "Dang." She sat down on the couch and leaned against the back, looking up and raising an eyebrow as Xenovia was leaning over her.

"What's wrong?" Xenovia asked her. "Don't tell me you're pregnant or something."

Rias twitched, her face turning red. "No!" She sat up straight. "Issei just called and said that he was going to be gone most of the night and we shouldn't wait up for him." She pouted, she could have sworn she heard Akeno giggling in the background.

"So why the dang?" Xenovia asked and Rias pouted childishly as she looked at the sword user.

"I wanted Issei tonight!"

Xenovia face-faulted as she heard that. "Sheesh! I thought it was something really bad." Seeing Rias pouting more, she sighed. "What?" Sitting up, she looked at the redhead. "You know that..."

"I know." Rias shook her head. "I was looking forward to having him tonight."

Xenovia shrugged and stood up. "Alright, if you want I'll let you use me as a body pillow tonight." Rias looked at her sharply. "...We've seen each other naked, seen what we look like when we're orgasming and we've had our hands all over each other." Her face turned red. "All things considered, at this point, what difference does it make?"

Rias had a red face as an idea came to her. "Um, Xenovia... About that... Do you mind if... We... Do a little more than just sleep?"

Xenovia gawked, her face turning bright red as she thought about the implications of that. "I mean, that... What..."

"I've got to get used to having other girls with Issei, right?" Rias asked softly, her face was still flushed as she looked at her fingers. "So, um... Want to..."

"...Have hot lesbian sex with the hottest full-time redhead in school?" Xenovia asked bluntly, getting a nod from Rias. "Sure, why not?" Rias looked at her sharply. "It's not like I haven't fantasized about it a few times."

"Are you two swapping from sausage to tacos then?" Koneko asked, causing both girls to scream and jump in surprise. "...I've been here the whole time, I heard the whole conversation."

"Where?!" Xenovia yelped and Koneko pointed to the corner gap where two of the couches touched each other. "...Oh."

"Being small sometimes rocks, yo. So..."

"No we're not giving up on men." Rias shook her head. "I'm just..."

"Trying to get used to clams too, okay." Koneko nodded at her. "Have fun, just don't scream too much, I like my sleep."

"You're taking this well..." Xenovia commented, getting a shrug from Koneko.

"If I gotta share the man-meat with other girls, it's fine. If the other girls want to have some fun with me, I don't care." She gave them the same flat expression. "Just don't hog him forever and share, that's all I want."

"Ah, right." Xenovia nodded, her face still flushed.



Akeno panted as she lay there on her back, naked, sweat covering her. "That was..." She had a grin on her face and rolled to her side, giggling at Issei, who was in a similar state as she was. "This hotel room was a great idea."

Issei grinned at that. "Yeah..." At least it was one of those love hotels that didn't bother to have a receptionist. You just paid the machine and it popped out a key card for the room. He just knew that if there was someone at the receptionist desk that rumors would get back to the school and that wasn't something he wanted to deal with.

The next thing he knew, Akeno rolled over and was laying on top of him, pressing her naked, sweaty body against his. "So, Issei..." She grinned as she pressed her breasts against his chest. "How do I compare to Rias?"

Issei gave her a slightly frightened look. "What's with that question?" Even he knew that was a death flag if he answered it wrong. The last thing he needed was to find his way onto a nice boat.

"Well..." She ran a finger over his chest and smiled. "I'm curious, am I at least as good as Rias is?"

Issei gave her a small grin. "Well, I don't think it's fair to compare yourself to her. Even if it's just with me, she's got more experience in this field than you do."

"Hmm..." Akeno nodded at that. "True, but Issei..." She leaned in and kissed him on the lips. "You made my mind go blank several times." She whispered to him and nipped at his ear. "I might want to steal you away from Rias for good at this rate."

Something inside Issei snapped at that moment and he growled, much to Akeno's shock. The next thing the black-haired beauty knew, she was on her back, Issei was straddling her and had her arms pinned above her head. "Issei?" She asked, shock and a little fear in her voice.

"Let me make something clear, Akeno..." Issei leaned in and gently bit at the nape of her neck and suckled. "You aren't stealing me away from Rias. I won't let you steal me away. And I won't let anyone take you away from me either."

Akeno gulped softly and groaned as he sucked on the bite mark on her neck. "Issei..." She moaned out huskily. She closed her eyes and whimpered as he moved his right hand off of her arms while using his left hand to hold her arms above her head and used his right hand to fondle her large breasts.

"I think you need a lesson on where you stand." Issei whispered.

The next thing Akeno knew, she was flipped over and Issei's hands were on her hips, raising her ass into the air. "Ah, Issei?" She gulped and let out a sigh as she didn't feel his dick aiming for her anus. As much as she might have liked it, she wasn't sure if she was ready for that just yet. "AH!" She cried out as he slammed into her hard, causing her ass and breasts to jiggle with the motion. "I...Issei?" She looked over her shoulder, her cheeks flush and her eyes widened as he leaned in, nibbling on her ear.

"You're mine, Akeno, I'm going to make sure you know it."

Akeno didn't talk or think much the rest of the night as Issei took her like an animal.

After the last round, Akeno found Issei slumping on her back, she groaned as he slipped out of her thoroughly tired and worn out opening. "That was... Shooo good..." She giggled and after Issei rolled off of her, she turned to face him and hugged his worn out body with her own before passing out, their combined fluids soaking her thighs and the bed sheets.

Before he fell asleep, Issei was thankful he had the foresight to get the overnight option for the hotel they were at.


The next morning...

Issei yawned as he and Akeno met up with Rias and Xenovia on their way to school. "Morning." He took his bookbag from Xenovia. "Thanks."

Xenovia gave him a small grin. "You two must have had a lot of fun." She couldn't help but notice the hickies on Akeno's neck.

Issei blushed softly but nodded and looked at Akeno, who was wearing her school uniform, though he fully suspected she just used magic to transform her outfit. 'I really need to learn that, I'd save a fortune on clothes.'

"So what are you going to do about the hickies?" Rias asked, amused as Akeno simply used magic to hide them. "You'll have to give me details later."

Akeno giggled and gave Rias a lewd grin. "Why, Rias, I never... Besides, you never kissed and told." Rias gave her a somewhat annoyed look, though it was ruined by the smile that was on her face.

"I didn't want you to get too jealous." Rias said softly and turned to walk to the school.

"That was a weak excuse and you know it." Akeno replied as she, Xenovia and Issei followed after her.

As he looked at Akeno from behind, Issei fought the urge to giggle perversely as he thought about all the things he did to her last night. After a few moments, he blinked in confusion. 'Why did I act like that last night anyway?' He wasn't even thinking about the sex for once.

"Oh shoot!" Issei suddenly yelled, grabbing the attention of the other three. "My uniform! I don't..." He trailed off as Akeno smiled, walked up to him and put her hand over him. A glow covered him before his clothes were transformed into his school uniform. "...I REALLY need to learn that."

"It will cost you." Akeno winked at him and kissed him on the cheek quickly.

Issei chuckled and rubbed the back of his head as his cheeks turned slightly red.


Minutes later...

"Wow..." The girls of Kuoh Academy were gossiping among themselves as they watched Rias, Akeno and Xenovia walk onto the school grounds.

"Is it just me, Katase..." Murayama trailed off as she looked at the trio. "Or have they all gotten more beautiful lately?"

"Uh huh..." The strawberry-blonde nodded and looked at Issei, who was walking behind the three of them. They watched as they told Issei that they had to take off to do some stuff early that morning. "Murayama..." She looked at the brunette next to her. "I think we know who we can get some answers from."

The other kendo girl nodded and the two made their way towards Issei, who was alone after saying goodbye to the three girls.

Not far away, Aika Kiryu looked at the two girls, saw where they were going and sighed. "This is going to be a problem, isn't it?" She asked no one in particular and walked over to Issei.


"Issei..." Asia smiled as she and Koneko walked onto the campus. "How are you?"

"I'm fine." Issei smiled at the two of them. "How come you weren't with Rias and Xenovia?"

Koneko gave him a flat stare and if her cat-ears were out they would be pressed against her head, Issei was sure. "She decided I was to be a body pillow last night and wouldn't wake up until we were almost late."

Asia blushed hard and giggled nervously.

Issei blinked rapidly before grinning. "Please tell me someone got a picture of that."

"ISSEI!" Two females yelled before they could answer. Turning, Issei saw Katase and Murayama briskly walking up to him with Aika walking up behind them with a slightly annoyed look on her face.

"What did I do THIS time?" Issei groused, giving them an annoyed look. "Did someone start a rumor of me eloping with Xenovia and Rias? Or maybe someone misheard something I said and claimed I opened a brothel and made poor Asia and Koneko join Xenovia, Irina, Rias and Akeno to service everyone that shows up? Or did someone suggest I created a slime monster that ate clothing again?"

Katase and Murayama stopped and gawked at him. "Did you?" They asked at the same time.

"NO!" Issei yelled at them. "Seriously, what's wrong this time? I'm kind of tired so let's hear whatever it is that you think I did so I can go and wake up a bit more."

The two looked at him a little nervously. Normally he wouldn't be acting like that, but they shook it off and Katase narrowed her eyes at him. "Just what did you to do Rias-onee-sama and Akeno-onee-sama?"

"Huh?" Issei asked, wondering how much they knew.

"They've looked extra beautiful lately and this morning Akeno-onee-sama has a weird grin on her face." Katase responded. "They weren't like that before, so what did you do?"

"ISSEI!" A male voice suddenly yelled out before anyone could respond and Issei looked up as he saw Matsuda flying through the air at him in an attempted jump kick.

Twisting to the side, Issei watched as Matsuda crashed onto the ground in a thud. "Hey, Matsuda, what did I do THIS time?"

"Yo! Don't be acting so coy! You know what you did!" The nearly bald boy stood up and got in Issei's face, poking him in the chest. "You're scoring some pussy and you ain't telling me anything!"

"So that's what's going on?!" Murayama gasped, her eyes widening in shock. "You... Rias-onee-sama... Akeno-onee-sama?!"

"This is getting out of hand." Aika and Koneko both muttered at the same time.

Twitching, Issei growling before grabbing Matsuda's wrist and twisting it hard, forcing him to his knees in pain. "Listen, Matsuda, I like you, you're a friend, but who I'm with, what I do with them, whether it's stuff like that or not, is none of your damn business." Letting go of his wrist, he turned to look at the two kendo girls and gave them an annoyed look. "And frankly, I'm tired of you two getting a crowd of girls to chase me around campus for no reason because someone said something that was out of context and then rumors went flying wildly." He looked at Aika, who quickly held her hands up in a surrendering gesture.

"Hey, so long as everything's consensual and no one's getting hurt, I'm for whatever you do." Aika answered, causing the others to look at her weirdly. "What? I was actually getting tired of seeing you getting chased around campus for no reason either."

"...Oh." Issei felt his anger subside at hearing that. "Well then..." He coughed into his hand and glared at the two girls in front of him. "I get it, I'm a pervert, I've done a lot of bad shit to you two and the other girls and you're just looking out for Rias and Akeno, but what I do with them is as much your business as it is Matsuda's. Now if you'll excuse me." He stormed past them, leaving the small group, as well as the students who had stopped to watch the drama, stunned.

"Issei..." Asia, Koneko and, surprisingly, Aika all muttered softly as they watched him walk at a very brisk pace.

Issei, meanwhile, was fighting the urge to scream in frustration and he couldn't figure out why.

"Issei..." He heard Ddrag's voice in the back of his head. "We need to talk."


After getting to a secluded hallway on the top floor of the school, Issei looked at his wrist. "So why didn't we go to the old school house?" He asked softly as a gem formed on the back of his wrist.

"I wanted to talk to you as quickly as possible."

"So what's going on, Ddrag?" Issei asked. "What's going on? I've never had my temper flare up this much before."

"I should have expected this." Ddrag sighed softly. "Even if you are a Devil, you're still a Dragon. And you've begun to take on some Dragon characteristics."


"To put it bluntly, you're gaining some traits a Dragon, namely being protective of things that you own."

"Things I own?" Issei muttered softly.

"To understand, I think I should explain some Devil stuff to you. You know I've been around for a long time, I've met plenty of Devils, Demons and other things. Devils have a primary sin, in your case it's obviously lust, that gives them drive and power."

Issei nodded, he remembered Rias mentioning it awhile ago.

"One thing that you may not know is that Devils get stronger if they have desires they can't fulfill. Haven't you noticed?"

"Notice what?"

"That you haven't been able to hit the same explosive levels of power that you once could." Ddrag mentioned, causing Issei's eyes to widen in shock. "It's not completely a bad thing, you're far stronger than you were before and with your desire to fondle as much boobage as possible being fulfilled, plus no longer being a virgin, your desires are being fulfilled and thus your explosive power potential has dropped."

"I'm not giving up sex or boobs for more power." Issei said flatly.

"I'm not saying you should." Ddrag replied, "however, you'll have to find a new desire to focus on, one that hasn't been fulfilled yet."

"...What's there besides boobs and sex?"

Ddrag sighed, this could take some time.

"Hyuudou." A stern female voice suddenly broke through their conversation and Issei looked up in shock as Sona Sitri and Tsubaki both walked up to him, determined looks on their faces. "What happened out there? I've got reports of you attacking regular students."

"It's not that!" Issei shook his head. "Katase and Murayama came up to me and were demanding to know what kind of relationship I have with the girls around me and then Matsuda tried to attack me and got in my face about the same stuff and then I got all upset and..."

"Don't blame my partner." Ddrag spoke up, causing Issei to lift his arm up as the two Devils looked at the gem on Issei's wrist. "He's gaining some Dragon traits, including the negative ones that happens when someone threatens what a Dragon owns."

Both Sona and Tsubaki gave Issei a flat look. "Really? You think you own them?"

Issei shook his head and waved his arms. "Nah uh! No way! I don't think that about them!"

"No, but they are yours, partner." Ddrag answered. "I admit, I could have worded that better, but when a Dragon chooses a mate, they treat their mate the same as they would valuable treasure. You can ask Fafnir about that if you need more answers."

"Oh." Sona, Tsubaki and Issei all said at the same time.

"Wait..." Tsubaki's eyes widened behind her glasses as she realized what Ddrag was implying. "So the rumors I heard of you sleeping with Rias and Xenovia are true?"

Issei gulped and nodded slowly. "Um, yeah, I wasn't planning on telling everyone at the school that I was, but..." He trailed off as Sona held up a hand and sighed.

"What you do with your private time isn't any of my business. Just treat her right." Sona shook her head. "Seriously, between finding out that my sister is sleeping with Ranma Saotome and now this, the last few days have been full of revelations for me."

"Wait!" Issei gaped in shock. "Ranma's sleeping with Serafall Leviathan?!"

Tsubaki giggled, causing Sona to give her an annoyed look while Issei looked at her in confusion. "Lady Leviathan had a bit of a crush on Ranma after the battle against the Khaos Brigade when he used that giant ball of icy fire on the flying Minotaur."

"I still don't know how you figured that out right away." Sona muttered in annoyance. "Anyway, Hyuudou..." She cleared her throat and looked at him seriously. "I do hope this won't be a problem for you, because if so..."

Issei shook his head. "No, I... I don't think it will."

Sona gave him a stern look before sighing and pulling out a small business card. "Here. If you need help controlling your temper, there are psychologists trained to deal with this."

"Uh..." Issei looked at it as he took the card.

"Your Dragon partner takes medication for his depression for the title of Boob Dragon Emperor." Sona pointed out and ignored Ddrag as he cried out in despair. "There's nothing wrong with admitting that you need help with something that's beyond your ability to control."

Issei gave her a small smile. "Thanks. I'll look into it."

"Good." Sona nodded and spun around to walk away. "Now if you'll excuse me, I need to find Ranma Saotome and threaten him for sleeping with my sister like a good sister would."

Issei sweat-dropped heavily as he heard that. "Well, have fun." Pocketing the card, he dismissed the gem and walked down the hallway to get to his class before school started. Turning the corner, he nearly ran over Aika. "Oh shit! Sorry!" He jumped back. "What are you doing here?"

"Can't I be worried about a classmate?" Aika gave him an annoyed look. "Hey, Issei... Can I ask you something?"


"What's it like having a Dragon sealed inside of you?"

Issei's eyes widened in shock and he took a step backwards.

End Chapter 3


Well-Known Member
Chapter 4

"What are you talking about? A Dragon sealed in me? That's just..."

"I overheard everything." Aika answered bluntly and she looked to the side. "You're a Devil, and a Dragon? How long has this been going on? And what about Asia? Does she know? What about the others?"

If Aika had threatened to expose him, or had tried to blackmail him or something else, Issei probably could have dealt with it easily enough, a quick trip to Azazel, Rias or Akeno and her memory would have been erased and this whole thing would have been forgotten easily. But she wasn't doing that. In fact, if anything, her voice was scared and full of worry. "...If you want to know, yes, they all know."

Aika looked at him sharply. "I have so many questions and I have no idea where to begin and I'm worried that now that I know you're going to eat my soul and wipe my memories and..."

"Calm down!" Issei held his hands up to try and get her to stop. "Listen, um... Shoot, class is going to start soon. Aika, if you promise to wait, I can help answer your questions later today."

Aika nodded slowly. "Okay."

Issei sighed, this was going to be a long day, wasn't it?


"Hey..." Ranma nodded at Issei as he and Aika walked into the room. "Heard you had a busy morning."

"Can it." Issei groused and sat down, groaning in dismay.

"That bad, huh?" Ranma asked before waving his hand and Issei looked at him in confusion as he gave the other Devil a wry grin. "Just canceled the noise around us, now spill, what's going on? I get to school and Asia looks like she wants to cry, Koneko looks like she's torn between tearing someone a new one and screaming, those two girls that liked to chase you around are looking like they can't decide if they're turned on, scared or angry and your bald friend is crying about you getting laid not sharing the goods."

Issei groaned and sighed, explaining what happened out there.

"Shit, really?" Ranma grimaced. "This isn't going to help you any."

"I know." Issei grumbled and slumped. "And it gets worse... Aika Kiryuu overheard me talking to Ddrag."

"Need me to erase her memories?" Ranma asked, shocking Issei. "Secrecy of the Moonlight World is pretty important, Issei. There are people who know who aren't supernatural, but they're very rare."

"No. Just..." Issei sighed and looked at Aika, who was chatting with some girls. "Can it wait till noon at least? I need to talk to Azazel and Rias about this."

Ranma nodded at him. "Fine, but it's on your head, just letting you know." Issei nodded and Ranma dropped the noise canceller spell as the teacher came into the room.


As everyone pooled out of the classrooms to get lunch, Ranma was surprised when Saji walked into the classroom. "Hey, what's up, Student Council toady?"

"Is that really how you know me?" Saji whined, getting a laugh from a few people in the room. "Anyway, Ranma, the President needs to talk to you."

"Sona?" Ranma asked, getting a nod from Saji and more than a few people looking at him in shock. "Huh, wonder what I did."

Saji shrugged. "I dunno, I was asked to tell you to head to the council room."

"Alright." Ranma sighed and got up. He didn't like authority too much, but Sona wasn't too bad in his opinion, plus he was banging her sister, so he could at least see what she wanted out of respect for Serafall if nothing else.

"Master..." Lilith gave him a flat look. "What did you do?"

Ranma shrugged. "I dunno, maybe she just needs to ask me something." He didn't know if it was because of something he did or if she needed to talk, but Ranma could respect the fact that she didn't throw her weight around too much.

At least with him, he noticed that a lot of teachers were scared of her for some reason.


"Hey." Ranma waved to Sona and Tsubaki as he walked into the Student Council Room. "You wanted to speak to me?"

Sona nodded from where she was sitting down and motioned for him to sit down. "Yes I did. I recently discovered something interesting about you."

"You did, huh? What?"

"You're apparently sleeping with my sister." Sona said, her voice calm, though most of her peerage, which had no clue what was going on, all yelped in shocked surprise as they looked at Ranma in a mixture of awe and fear.

"Yeah, and what's your point?" Ranma asked, causing everyone but Sona and Tsubaki to crash to the ground in one large face-fault. "She came to me, offered herself to me and we've been sleeping together when we had time. I mean, I know she's super busy as one of the Devil Kings, so we don't meet all that often anyway."

Sona sighed softly and nodded. "That's basically what she said too."

"I'm surprised she told you." Ranma muttered softly, wondering if she had told others and if he should be worried about potential rivals coming after him over this.

"If you're worried about anyone coming after you for sleeping with my sister, don't." Sona answered him, causing him to look at her in confusion. "My sister doesn't have a lot of potential suitors. In fact, I think you're one of the few men that doesn't run away screaming in terror when they realize how... Eccentric she is."

Ranma shrugged at her. "She's funny and rather silly and frankly, I've slept with people far scarier than her."

Sona twitched and made a mental note to find out who was scarier than her sister and stay as far away from them as possible.


"ACHOO!" Bulleta sneezed loudly, causing her to miss her shot. "DEAD GOD DAMMIT!"

Lilith II, who was behind her, tilted her head in confusion and wondered why she screamed that.


"So why bring this up?" Ranma asked.

"Because..." Sona's face turned slightly red. "My sister..."

"Lady Leviathan propositioned her sister to have a threesome with you and her."

Ranma gawked at the flat-chested girl, who was blushing hard. "...As hot as that would be to get both sisters at the same time, even I find that to be weird."

"Oh thank Satan!" Sona sighed in relief. "I was worried you'd be all over it since you..."

"Am a gigantic pervert that has a loli succubus all over me?" Ranma asked, getting a nod from Sona. "Again, such a scenario would be incredibly kinky and hot and if Lilith was here she'd be all for it. I'm just pointing out that I find it weird that your sister would want that."

"...My sister is a total siscon." Sona grumbled, causing Ranma to nod in understanding. "Does it make sense now?"

"Yes." Ranma nodded at her. "And, quite frankly, I wouldn't mind doing that, but only if you are." Sona gawked at him. "I never force anyone to sleep with me, Sona. The instant that I do I probably won't be able to stop doing that ever." As much as Ranma didn't want to admit it, his Sacred Gear combined with Lilith's essence would only cause problems in that regard. "Listen, if you don't feel comfortable with it, I won't do it."

"...Just like that?" Sona asked, flabbergasted and very thankful he wasn't pushing the issue. She knew if Serafall found out he was all for it that by the time the weekend rolled around that she, her sister and Ranma would all be naked and having a threesome.

"Yeah." Ranma shrugged at her. "I'll talk to Serafall about it, okay? Give her a call and tell her to come visit me the first chance she can."

"Sure." Sona nodded, her face slightly flushed. "You have NO idea how relieved I am to hear you say that. I was worried you'd push the issue and then..."

"No." Ranma shook his head. "Trust me, sex is best when all parties involved agree to it."

Sona gave him a wry grin. "I'll take your word for it, I don't have an experience in that field."

Ranma chuckled at that. "Nothing wrong with that. Anyway, I'm gunna go get some food if that's everything." Sona nodded and Ranma left the room.

"Um..." Tomoe spoke up. "Your sister is lovers with the biggest pervert in school?!"

"Apparently." Sona nodded at her. "Do yourself a favor and don't spread this information out. If rumors of this gets out to people who would use this against my sister... Things won't go well for any of us."

"Right!" Her peerage all yelped and nodded in fright.

The last thing they wanted was one of the Devil Kings angry at them.

Even worse if it was Serafall Leviathan, she scared them. After all, anyone who could cow their King into submission was someone to be feared!


Meanwhile, in the Occult Research Club room...

"So..." Azazel looked at Issei. "You needed to see me?" He asked, getting a nod. "I take it has something to do with the person who's behind the door?" Azazel asked, getting a yelp from said hidden person. When the door opened and Aika Kiryuu walked in, he sighed. "So... What can I do for you?"

"She overheard me talking to Ddrag." Issei pointed out. "So..."

"I have questions." Aika spoke up and looked at Azazel. "What's going on here? You seem to know."

"Indeed I do." Azazel nodded at her. "Tell me something, Miss Kiryuu, did you ever see the movie "the Matrix"?"

Aika nodded at him. "Yeah, but what does.."

"I'll give you the red and blue pill options right now." Azazel interrupted her. "If you want to know what's going on, I'll answer your questions, but your view of the world will be completely shaken and some people don't recover from having their world view so badly shattered. Or you can ask for me to erase those memories of what happened and we implant fake ones in their place so you don't have to wonder what's going on. It's far safer for you if you take this option."

"You should be thankful." A female voice spoke up and Issei jumped as Lilith pulled herself out of Issei's shadow, causing Aika to jump back and scream. "If it was Master who found out you know, your memory would have already been erased."

"Wh, wha, wha!?" Akia fell on her butt, her eyes wide. "H...HOW?!"

"How did you know I'd be here?" Issei asked, not really bothered by Lilith's sudden appearance.

"Master told me what happened between you and pervert girl here." Lilith pointed out. "He was worried about all of this and asked me to make sure everything was okay." Looking back at Aika, she walked over to the scared girl, her hand on her hip. "Listen, let me make this clear, if you get your questions answered, Aika, you will become a target by people for one reason or another."

"...What are you?" Aika asked, getting a grin from Lilith.

"You sure you want to know?" Lilith asked.

Aika was silent for several moments and looked from Lilith to Issei and back to Azazel, who was watching the whole thing in amusement. "...Yes. What's going on?"

"Well... If you want to know..." Azazel grinned at her. "I'll make things easy for you, Miss Kiryuu. Every mythology that you ever heard of? They're real. Gods, Demons, Devils, Angels, Fallen Angels, the creator God, Dragons, magical beasts, monsters, the undead and everything inbetween, all of it is real."

Aika stared at him, wide-eyed. "That... You're serious?" When Azazel stood up and unfurled a dozen black wings out of his back, she yelped, her eyes practically bulging in shock. "Holy fuck, you are serious!"

"My name is Azazel, which you knew, but what you don't know is that I was once part of Heaven." Azazel chuckled softly. "Lilith here is a succubus."

"Wait, they're..."

Lilith grinned at the perverted girl. "If you ever want to enjoy a fun dream, lemme know." She purred as she slinked up to Aika and rubbed the girl's jaw. "There's nothing off limits you know... And I can make the dreams be... very... VERY real."

Aika blushed hard as she shuddered. "Oh damn, that..." She sighed in relief as Lilith pulled away. "Please don't do that again."

"Only if you ask." Lilith winked at her. "Anyway, Issei's..."

"A Devil... Or a Dragon... Or something." Aika looked at Issei seriously. "Can someone explain that to me?"

"I was once human." Issei answered her. "Do you remember the day I came to school with Rias Gremory? It was just before Lilith and Ranma came to the school."

"Yeah." Aika nodded. "What about it?"

"Shortly before that happened, a girl by the name of Yuma approached me for a date. We went out and then she killed me."

Aika stared at Issei. "What the HELL did you do to get a girl who asked you out on a date to kill you? Did you try and lewd her when she didn't want to be lewded or something?"

"Not quite." Azazel answered. "She was actually a Fallen Angel by the name of Raynare who decided that Issei was a threat to Fallen Angels everywhere and killed him. Miss Rias Gremory happened to come across Issei as he lay dying and revived him as a Devil under her service."

"...So Rias is a Devil?" Aika asked softly, trembling in shock. "...What about Asia? She's can't..."

"Also a Devil." Issei said to her. "For the same reason as me. She died because of Raynare and Rias revived her as one of her servants."

"But she's so..." Aika couldn't find the word to describe it.

"Religious?" Lilith offered, getting a nod from Aika. "Listen, Devils aren't the evil creatures that you think they are. Do you really think Issei would go around doing things that Devils are supposed to do, like taking souls or stuff like that?"

Aika looked at Issei and slowly shook her head. "No... I can't see him doing stuff like that."

"Good, because I would never do that." Issei grumbled in anger.

"Miss Kiryuu," Azazel spoke up. "If you're curious, come to this room after school. You'll find that things aren't always as they seem."

"I have one last question though..." Aika spoke up and looked at Issei. "Did you really have sex with Rias Gremory?" She asked, her face flushed. "I won't tell! I just want to know!"

Lilith giggled at Issei. "If she tells, I'll make sure that she gets a naughty dream of being a tentacle monster's seed bed." Aika turned blue in the face at hearing that. "And yes..." Lilith looked at her. "It's as bad as hentai portrays it as."

Issei sighed and rubbed the bridge of his nose. "Aika, if any rumors get worse because of this, I swear, I'll..."

"Seriously, Issei, I don't hate you." She muttered. "Just answer my question, please."

"Yeah." Issei nodded at her.

"Well damn!" Aika grumbled. "I lost the bet." Everyone looked at her in surprise. "I bet that if Issei lost his virginity it would be to either an older, obese woman or his two friends."

"WHY WOULD YOU BET THAT I WOULD HAVE GAY SEX!?" Issei screamed, looking genuinely hurt.

"...Because with how you were I couldn't see any of the girls in the school willingly having sex with you?" Aika muttered softly. "Although, if you weren't so hostile to me, I would have slept with you months ago."

Issei gawked at her. "SERIOUSLY!?!"

Aika smirked at him. "Hey, there's no way I could get Kiba to jump my bones and you're plenty big. If you weren't so mean I would have let you."

"SUNNVABITCH!" Issei screamed, causing Lilith and Azazel to laugh at him. "It's not funny Mr "I've had a thousand harems" and Ms. "I made the perfect lover for all women everywhere", you know?"

"Yes it is." Azazel and Lilith both said at the same time at his distress.

As she watched that, Aika smiled softly. Even if Issei was a Devil and a Dragon, he was still Issei.


After seeing Aika off, Azazel turned and gave Issei a serious look. "Are you sure about letting her come? It wouldn't be hard to erase her memory and fix everything."

"I..." Issei looked troubled and shook his head. "I'm not sure, but she hasn't threatened or blackmailed me, so I want to give her a chance."

Azazel nodded and sighed. "I'll tell you this right now. It's been my personal experience that it's best to just erase the memories of those who stumble across our world by accident." He put his hands on Issei's shoulders. "But it's your call, Red Dragon Emperor."

"Sheesh, put all the pressure on me, why don't'cha?"

Azazel didn't even grin as he continued to give Issei that same serious look. "Regardless of what you think you are, or how you act, being one of the Heavenly Dragon Emperors means you are a big shot in the Moonlight World, Issei. Your word has as much influence and sway as mine, Michael's, Sirzechs's or any God." Issei's eyes widened. "Sure, some of the Gods like Indra or Hades are well beyond you and their word carries far more weight than yours does, but you're still an important person in our world." He let go of Issei's shoulders and turned to leave. "Just remember, Issei, she's your responsibility now."

After Azazel left, Issei just stood there in silence as he contemplated those words.


Hours later...

"So..." Azazel began after the entire research club had gotten into the room. "We've got a bit of an announcement. First of all, whoever took all my pens needs to put them back."

When Lilith II stood up and walked up to the desk and started pulling pen after pen out of her pocket before covering the whole desk with pens, everyone gawked in surprise.

"...You took everyone's pens?" Ranma asked, getting a nod from Lilith II. "Not even a week at school and you're already causing problems." The girl looked away shyly and he chuckled. "It's okay, but people need to have their pens for work."

Lilith II nodded and made a mental note to not take so many in the future. Even if they were fun to play with.

"Secondly..." Azazel walked over to the door and opened it up. "It seems like some of our secrets got found out."

"Hi." Aika Kiryuu waved nervously at the surprised group.

"I just want to say that I would have erased her memories for all of our sakes." Ranma pointed out, getting a nasty look from the glasses girl. "Hey, even if you'd find out eventually, we all have lots of enemies out there that go after us, if you know what's going on, well..."

"But that doesn't happen outside of comics, does it?" Aika asked, getting a sigh from Yohko, Ranma, Rias and Lilith. "...It seriously does?"

"I can't tell you how many times enemies of my clan attacked me through guys I took a fancy too." Yohko grumbled. "Trust me, getting caught up in our world isn't safe."

"Does that happen often?" Aika asked, getting shrugs or nods. "That's not helpful."

"Depends." Azazel answered her. "Just so you know, Miss Kiryuu, I might have let you come here after school, but my first inclination was to erase your memories as well. And before you ask, no, we don't go around messing with people's memories on a whim." He walked over to the front of the room and sat down. "Truth is, keeping normal people from finding out about the supernatural is best for everyone involved."

"I can imagine..." Aika muttered, wondering how many times something unusual happened around this group and she had no idea.

"And now you're probably thinking 'how much weird stuff has happened when I wasn't looking', am I right?" Rias gave her a smile as the glasses girl blushed hard. "It's not hard, your thoughts are written all over your face."

"So everyone here is a Devil?" Aika asked as she tried to straighten her thoughts out.

"I'm an Angel." Irina raised her hand.

"I'm a Fox Youkai." Kunou spoke up, causing Aika to gawk at her. "What?"

"The cute little princess from Kyoto is a Fox Youkai?!"

Ranma shrugged at her. "Yeah, and her mom's in charge of the Youkai Association down there."

"Not to mention your wife." Atsuko grinned, getting a nod from Ranma.

"Wait, you're married?!" Aika gawked at Ranma. "When?!"

"I was thirteen, there was a mix-up in the paperwork, no I'm not getting a divorce and yes, Kunou is my daughter via marriage." Ranma answered the obvious questions.

"This is..." Aika felt faint. "I don't know what to..."

"The offer to have your memory erased still stands, Miss Kiryuu." Azazel spoke up. "If you don't think you can handle it..."

"...No, I think I can." Aika said as she walked over to an open chair and sat down, sighing. "It's just a bit overwhelming is all."

"Yep." Most everyone who had been reincarnated into a Devil or Angel all nodded at that.

Aika blinked as she felt a tug on her skirt. Looking at Lilith II, she tilted her head. "Yes?"

"I'm a Dragon." She bowed and walked over to Ranma, causing Aika to twitch.

"I thought Dragons were large and had lots of scales."

"They normally do." Issei spoke up, chuckling at her. "But most of them can shapeshift into a human form. Lilith II is... Kind of special."

"Lovely." Aika grumbled, wondering what else was going to be heading her way.

Lilith grinned at Aika. "You know, now that you know, we can drag her into our weekend orgies."

Ranma gave her a confused look. "The last time you and I dragged someone into a weekend orgy without breaking them in properly first they became a drooling mess that couldn't stop giggling for a year afterwords."

Everyone looked at him sharply.

"Please tell me that you're joking." Mittelt muttered and sweat-dropped as both Lilith and Ranma maintained serious expressions. "You're NOT joking?!"

"We were in China and there was a lot of weirdness involving a Chinese spirit, an assassin from around Hong Kong, a former Russian Mafia boss and a Chinese Vampire." Ranma answered.

"And that bastard's the reason I don't like Vampires much." Lilith grumbled. "I couldn't even enjoy the orgy as much as I would have liked otherwise."

"The mob boss scared you almost as much as the big tittied Fox MILF does." Ranma pointed out.

"SHE HAD BULLETS THAT COULD HURT ME WHEN I WAS HIDING IN YOUR SHADOW!" Lilith yelled. "It's like, what kind of nutcase has bullets that can do that?!"

"One who had to deal with Russian ghosts?" Ranma pointed out.

"...Did she have big tits at least?" Issei asked, causing more than a few people to look at him in disgust. "WHAT?!"

"Yes, yes she did." Ranma nodded at him. Issei started to grin. "Anyway, Lilith, Aika hasn't been properly broken in yet, it would ruin her completely."

"...Can I join in the orgy?" Issei asked, getting a few dirty looks. "...What?"

"Sure." Ranma nodded at him. "But you have to be willing to either turn into a girl part way in or let Lilith ride you from behind."

"...On second thought, I don't want to join the orgy." Issei turned blue in the face.

"Good, because we only ever had one weekend orgy." Lilith giggled as most everyone in the room face-faulted. "They seriously believed that?"

"I didn't." Atsuko smiled. "Because you haven't had one since I've lived with you."

"But it sounds like them." Mittelt rubbed her head and wondered how she didn't realize they hadn't had a weekend orgy. "Wait, do threesomes count as orgies?"

"No." Ranma, Lilith and Azazel all answered at the same time.

"A true orgy takes a lot more work and is a lot more fun." Azazel said with his arms crossed over his chest, getting nods from Lilith and Ranma.

"...You guys sit and discuss this stuff openly?" Aika asked, her glasses gleaming.

"Of course not." Rias shook her head. "Some days we actually get work done."

"Plus we have a couple of kids and an Angel." Akeno pointed out. "It's not right to talk about that stuff with them in the room."

Lilith II and Kunou both looked around in confusion.

Yohko snapped her fingers and blushed at the look she was getting. "Don't judge me!"

"We weren't." More than one person said, amusement in their voice.

"You know, I can't tell if you're acting like this because I'm human and here or if you act like this all the time." Aika muttered. "So it would be bad if others found out."

"Very bad." Ranma nodded at her.

"How bad?" Aika looked at him.

Ranma grinned. "I'd have to kill you."

"That's bad."

"Indeed." Ranma nodded.

"Master's lying." Lilith giggled. "But we'd have to erase a lot of people's memories and that's always a mess."

"Yep." Azazel grinned. "The world of the supernatural, or rather, the Moonlight World, as it's called, is an open secret. We try to limit the amount of people who know because large groups of people are irrational and easily driven to violence while individuals can be eased into our world." His smile faded away and he gave Aika a serious look. "When people are thrown head-first into our world, generally because of violence that erupts, they panic and cause a lot of problems. And despite what you think, most of the Moonlight World doesn't want humans to be freaked out. Most of us just want to live our lives normally as well."

"So now that you know, Miss Kiryuu." Rias stood up and walked over to her. "What will you do? What happens next is up to you. All of us would prefer to have a peaceful life here in school and, if it helps, very few problems show up during school hours."

Aika wondered why that was, but dismissed that question for now. "...So what is it you Devils do anyway?"

"Go to school, mostly." Rias answered her with a small grin. "But if you wonder about Devil jobs, we make pacts with people. If they have something they want done, they can ask us to do it for them and we accept a previously agreed upon payment. For example," she turned and gestured towards Kiba, who raised a hand and smiled at the two of them, "Kiba here has a repeat client who works long hours and gets home too exhausted to cook but doesn't like to order take-out, so Kiba's asked to cook her meals for her while she rests after work."

"...That's it?" Aika asked, a flabbergasted look on her face.

"I know, that shocked me too when I filled in for Koneko the first time." Issei chuckled. "There's people who want Devils to hang out, do odd jobs and other things."

"...Anyone get called in for something of a more... Adult nature?" Aika asked.

"No!" Issei cried out, hanging his head in despair. "I really wish that was the case."

Rias crossed her arms under her breasts and smirked. "That's because I didn't let anyone." Issei raised his head and looked at her sadly. "As King I have the right to reject any request that seems suspicious, and as much as it could have been fun, I do have to worry about certain things, Issei, so I always rejected that kind of request."

"Think of it this way, Sempai." Koneko spoke up. "Because she was rejecting that kind of requests, you got to have sex with virgins."

"...I suddenly have zero complaints about you not allowing those kinds of requests." Issei said, his voice strangely neutral while most everyone laughed at that.

"You know, all things considered, I'm a bit disappointed that I wasn't told about this sooner." Aika muttered. "And I'm really surprised at how chill you're all being."

"We're not." Azazel said. "It would be simpler if you were to get your memory erased, but Issei seemed to be against that option."

Issei blushed as Aika looked at him. "Apparently being who I am is a big deal, so I can get away with some stuff."

"Anyway, Miss Kiryuu," Azazel gave her a serious look, "realize that if you blab this to anyone not in the know that there will be serious consequences for you. Due to the fact things have changed somewhat in the Moonlight World as of late, the fact you know is being tolerated. So don't push your luck."

"I doubt anyone would believe me if I went rambling about Gods, Devils and Dragons." Aika answered. "But don't worry, I was more concerned that you were putting up a facade and were different than I thought."

"Are we all okay with this then?" Rias asked and looked around the room. Everyone nodded, though Ranma and Yohko were both more relucant. "What's wrong with you two?"

"She's a normal human." They answered at the same time.

"I'm not stupid enough to get caught up in something I can't handle." Aika muttered, causing a few people to groan. "...What?"

"She's just asking to get killed, isn't she?" Mittelt asked and sighed. "Just keep yourself safe."

"Just so you know, none of us are really okay with you knowing about this so freely." Rias told Aika. "But as we've said, just don't go blabbing about this and you'll be fine." Aika nodded.

As Aika talked with Rias and asked questions, Ranma felt a tap on his shoulder. Looking back behind him, he raised an eyebrow at Rossweisse. "Yes?"

"I need to talk to you in the old club room after everyone's gone." Rossweisse said softly, causing Ranma to slowly nod. "Thanks."

Ranma mentally wondered what she wanted but shrugged it off. He'd find out when he found out.


A couple of hours later...

"Issei?" Ranma raised an eyebrow as he stood in the old meeting room. It had mostly been emptied out, though the couch and shower was still there as Rias had declared that it would be a great place for private meetings. "What are you doing here?"

"That's my line." Issei said as he walked in. "Rossweisse asked me to meet her here after the club meeting."

"So what..." Ranma trailed off as the door to the room closed and Rossweisse stood there, her back to them as she locked the door. "What's going on?"

"You two..." Rossweisse turned to face them, her face red. "Strip!"

"Eh?!" Both Ranma and Issei gawked at her.

"I said after we rescued Ranma that I was going to have a threesome with you two and dammit! I'm going to have a threesome now!" Rossweisse yelled as she started to undo her outfit. "You two, naked, now!"

Ranma and Issei looked at each other and nodded as they took their clothes off. "So, Issei..."

"Can I have her pussy first?" Issei asked, getting a nod from Ranma.

"That's fine, I'll get her ass and mouth first then." Ranma grinned as the three stripped out of all their clothes. "Rossweisse, I suggest that you use your mouth on me first, because I don't have lube on hand."

'They're both so big.' Rossweisse gulped and nodded, trembling as she walked forward to them both. "S...Sure!"

"And Issei," Ranma said, taking his clothes and tossing them to the side, thankful he still had some shower stuff in the room, "if you last less than half an hour, I will NEVER let you forget it."



Lilith twitched as she walked home. "SUNNVABITCH!"

"What?" Nabiki, Mittelt, Atsuko and Yohko all asked.

"Master's in a threesome and I didn't get invited!" Lilith cried out in despair, causing most of the girls to face-fault.

"What's a threesome?" Kunou asked Lilith II, who shrugged.

Ravel blushed heavily at that. "Well, shall we go home?"

"Yes." Most of them nodded.

End Chapter 4


Rossweisse got her threesome at least.
I actually forgot that Ranma has a sacred gear. Will have to go back through whole story to find out what it is again. That isn't a bad thing though, this story is all kinds of amusing.


Well-Known Member
Holy carp! A comment on the story!

It's not one that comes up too often compared to others who have one.


Chapter 5

"Well..." A gruff male voice spoke as the door behind him opened up. "I was wondering if you had died back in Europe, ya little shit."

"Son Wukong." A younger, but far more tired voice, answered before the person stumbled in and fell to their knees in front of the first generation Monkey King. "Please, I need help."

Sighing, Wukong turned to look at the person more fully. "Cao Cao, what are you doing? Get up."

"I..." Cao Cao felt himself trembling as he stood up. "I can't even lift my spear anymore. Leonardo's gone, Georg's dead, most of the Hero Faction has abandoned me. Only Jeanne, Heracles, and Siegfried remain."

"I heard that you lost your strength a few weeks ago." Son Wukong muttered softly. "So what happened?"

Cao Cao growled heavily. "That... That bastard Jedah! He brought Ranma Saotome into the Khaos Brigade and then he did this to me!"

"So you finally ran into someone that you couldn't just beat with your spear, huh?" Wukong smirked at him.

Cao Cao glared at the Monkey King. "Had it been an actual fight, I could have won easily! But he set a trap for us! He poisoned most of us and then he did something to me and stripped me of all my strength!"

The next thing Cao Cao knew, he was flying across the room and planted into the wall. "GUH!"

"IDIOT!" Wukong yelled at him. "I told you before you went and formed your Hero Faction that there were people out there who you couldn't defeat, that your attitude and arrogance would catch up to you. And what happened? You went and pissed off an actual Hero, tormented his wife and tried to keep him from saving her." Huffing, he turned his back to Cao Cao. "There are very few rules in the Moonlight World, Cao Cao. When it comes to revenge, typically it's between two people and no one else. Add into the fact that you messed with a man's wife..." He smirked to himself. "Let's just say that this is well deserved."

"A little dispor..." Cao Cao shut up when he saw Son Wukong's hand start to glow.

"You're an idiot." He sighed and turned to look at Cao Cao again. "But one with a useful Sacred Gear. What did Ranma do to you?"

"That bastard..." Cao Cao growled. "He was disguised as a girl at a diner we went to, put a spell up to keep anyone from noticing what was going on, pinned me down and then put something on my back and called it the ultimate weakness moxibustion or something."

"Ah, that thing." Wukong took a drag of his pipe before blowing it out slowly. "My memory's a bit fuzzy, but I do remember how it's administered and if I think about it enough I could probably fix you." He smirked when Cao Cao's eyes lit up. "But even so, I'm not going to help you."

"What?! But Indra needs me!" Cao Cao yelled. "You can't just abandon me when I come crawling to you for help!"

Wukong sighed and shook his head. "Things aren't that simple, boy. If you want my help, you're going to need to do something first."

"...What?" Cao Cao knew that the Moonlight World ran on exchanges, even among allies one had to give something in order to get something. It was just a matter of who had what position in the exchange.

And without his strength, Cao Cao knew he was in the worst position of this exchange.

"You're going to need to get that Ranma boy to give me the go-ahead to cure you. Meaning you'll probably need his forgiveness for what you did to his wife." Wukong had a serious look on his face as Cao Cao paled. "If you asked Indra, he'd tell you the same thing."

"...Where is the boss anyway?"

"Visiting his kids." Wukong grinned at Cao Cao's shocked look. "Surprised the piss out of me too. Tell you what? Why don't you and I go visit him?"

"Leaving without us?" Heracles asked as he, Jeanne and Siegfried walked into the room.

"And do we really need to see Saotome?" Siegfried grimaced at the thought of dealing with him again.

"Is there a Plan B?" Jeanne asked.

Wukong snorted. "You can look to find a cure on your own, but the information of that pressure point is very obscure. Even martial arts masters that have lived for centuries don't know this pressure point. I'm surprised Saotome came across it. So your options are either come with me and get Saotome to forgive you or look for the cure on your own."

Cao Cao sighed. "Fine, we'll go with you."

Wukong chuckled. "Good boy, you might be someone respectable in the future yet." A whirlwind surrounded the five of them before they disappeared.


Back in Kuoh City...

Yawning as he walked towards school, Issei rubbed the sleep out of his eyes. "Daytime comes too early."

Next to him, Koneko gave him a dirty look. "Only because you were busy with Rias and Akeno so late last night." She scoffed as Issei started to grin and giggle perversely. "Hmph! Ever since you and Ranma-sempai had that threesome with Rossweisse, you've been having them constantly."

"That was a week ago." Issei giggled softly as he remembered that.

"Issei..." On his other side, Asia gave him a look of despair. "Are you going to forget about me?" The petite blonde pouted heavily. "If you want, you can just use me as a sex toy, I won't care."

The next thing she knew, Issei was in front of her, hugging her to him. "Asia, never say that!" He admonished her. "I would never, EVER use you as a sex toy."

"Issei..." Asia smiled and buried her face into his chest, her face red. Sure, she could still smell the other girls Issei was sleeping with, their scent was all over him, but she could tolerate it if Issei didn't leave her behind.

"I couldn't leave you behind, Asia." Issei said to her softly. "I'm still trying to get used to the changes in my life. It's a little overwhelming and with everything else I'm going through I don't want to hurt you by accident."

"Issei..." Asia looked up and smiled at him. "Thank you."

Koneko gave him an annoyed look. "So does this mean that you don't care if you hurt the others?"

"That's not what I meant!" Issei yelped as he let go of Asia and looked at Koneko. "Come on, Koneko, you know..."

The petite girl sighed in annoyance. "Sorry, just been getting irritated lately. Even if I can't hear you anymore, I can still smell you and the others."

"...Should I tone it down?" Issei asked and wondered why he suddenly felt the urge to see if it snowed in Hell again.

Koneko thought about it for a moment. "If you tone it down, I could get to sleep easier... I just hate how I start feeling all weird and I don't..."

"Um, Koneko..." Asia spoke up, her face turning red slowly. "...Do you, um..." She got close and whispered so others wouldn't hear her, "do you masturbate at night?"

Koneko blinked a few times and slowly shook her head. "Why? Should I?"

Both Issei and Asia sweat-dropped upon hearing that. "It might help." Asia said to her softly.

"Wait!" Issei's eyes almost popped out of his skull as he realized what Asia was implying. "Asia... You... Do YOU?!"

Asia's face was bright red and she nodded slowly. "Just with my fingers..." She buried her face into her hands. "I'm such a dirty girl!"

Issei had a small blush come to his face as he started to giggle. "I wouldn't mind watching you masturbate."

"ISSEI!" Asia screamed, her face so red steam started to shoot out of her ears while she buried her face in her hands. "...You would?"

"...Yes!" Issei yelled in delight.

"Are you trying to turn Asia into an exhibitionist?" Xenovia asked as she, Yohko and Ranma walked up to the group, causing the three to scream in shock. "...What?"

"DON'T SNEAK UP ON US!" Asia, Koneko and Issei all yelled at the same time, causing the three to get blown off of their feet in surprise.

"We didn't sneak up on you." Yohko grumbled as she got up. "What's this about masturbation and watching people doing it?"

"Nothing!" Asia blushed hard and looked away, squirming.

Issei rubbed the back of his head and chuckled nervously while looking at Xenovia. In the past week, the group dynamic had changed somewhat, with Xenovia getting up early every day and heading over to Ranma's place to spar with Yohko every morning. The two girls, one being an Exorcist and one being a Devil Hunter when they were human and both using swords, had bonded over fighting, swords, fighting things that went bump in the night and not having much of a love life while human.

Issei didn't mind it and Yohko seemed to be a lot better off than she was after becoming a Devil at least.

But if he had to voice a complaint it was that he hadn't slept with Xenovia much, either sexually or not, in the past week and he was starting to miss her scent and touch.

Still, from what Xenovia had said, Yohko was more than a worthy sparring partner.

"So, work up a sweat this morning, yo?" Koneko asked Xenovia, who nodded at her.

"Yeah." Xenovia gave Yohko a look of pure admiration. "I've hardly met anyone who's as good as you are with the sword."

"When they get freed from the curse they're under, you can thank my grandmother for training me so hard." Yohko smiled at her. "So, shall we?"

"Yeah, let's get..." Xenovia trailed off, her face turning pale as she saw two people turn the corner and walk towards them.

The first was a woman with blue eyes, fair skin and light blonde hair. She had a nun outfit with red trim and white crosses on the edges.

The second person caught everyone's eye at just how MASSIVE he was. He was at least two meters in height, which allowed him to tower over the rest of the group, but he was incredibly muscular, even his priest garments couldn't hide how incredibly buff the man was. Issei took one look at the man's arm and gulped at how ripped it was. He didn't think professional weight lifters could get as muscular as that man was.

What made it more shocking was just how OLD the man was. His face was wrinkled and scarred and what hair he had on his face and head was white and thin. And despite the look of his body, the man's face and aura were really calm and pleasant.

"Hello, Xenovia..." The woman said softly as the two came up to the group. "It's been awhile."

"Ah heh heh... Griselda..." Xenovia trembled and took a step back. "It's been a long time."

"Yes... It has." She nodded, smiling pleasantly, before her smile disappeared and a severely angry look came across her face. "XENOVIA, YOU IDIOT!" She yelled and tackled Xenovia to the ground, causing the blue-haired Devil to cry out shock. "First you go off to fight against Kokabiel with your friend, then you have a crisis of faith and throw everything away that I taught you, and I find out from Irina that you're in an pre-marital relations with a man?!" Griselda yelled while sitting on Xenovia's chest and pinching Xenovia's cheeks with her fingers. "I thought I raised you better than that!"

"Please forgive Griselda," the old man smiled at the group apologetically. "She's been really worried about her daughter since finding out that she became a Devil."

"DAUGHTER?!" Everyone but Ranma and Asia yelled in shock.

"But they don't look anything alike!!" Issei protested loudly.

"Probably adopted daughter or legal guardian." Ranma replied calmly. "So an Angel is Xenovia's mother? Hoo boy."

"I'm surprised you can tell so easily." The old man said, laughing softly.

"She feels like Irina, so I'm guessing she's another Brave Saint?" Ranma asked, getting a nod from the old man while they watched Griselda, who was now off of Xenovia, chewing her out. "I'm surprised she isn't trying to spank her daughter."

"Even Griselda has some restraint in that regard." The old man chuckled softly.

"GRANDFATHER!" Asia suddenly squealed as her eyes lit up and she jumped at the old man, laughing as he caught her and spun around. "It's been so long! I almost forgot what you looked like!"

Hugging the incredibly tiny girl, at least compared to him, the old man smiled happily. "Yes, yes it has. When I heard you were being excommunicated from the Church, I rushed back to Rome to try and stop the decision, but I was too late."

"It's okay, grandfather." Asia smiled at him. "I'm sure that you did your best."

"So... For those of us who have no clue who you are..." Yohko spoke up. "Can you introduce yourself?"

"Oh my, how rude of me." The man smiled and put Asia down. "My name is Vasco Strada, the highest ranking member of the Vatican after the Pope, and my companion is Griselda Quarta, Xenovia Quarta's legal guardian and Lady Gabriel's Queen."

"And you never bothered calling me to tell me that you got engaged!" Griselda had a very upset look on her face. "And you know that you should only have sex with the express purposes of having babies!"

"...Can I at least say that I really do want to have Issei's babies and am only practicing so that it's really enjoyable to both of us?" Xenovia asked, gulping at the look she was given.

Ranma sighed softly. "Well, good luck, Xenovia, I don't want to be late for school. Sona would probably use it as a reason to hound my ass."

"...Oh yeah, you do have school, don't you?" Griselda giggled nervously. "Sorry about that, Xenovia, you go to school, I'll scold you more later."

Xenovia gulped as she got up and ran off.

"AND REMEMBER!" the woman called after the running girl, "NO FORNICATING AT SCHOOL!"

Ranma chuckled as he walked away. He doubted Issei would even know what that word meant.


Meanwhile in Nerima...

"Where the heck are we?" Jeanne asked as she looked around. "Is this where Indra is?"

"Yep." Son Wukong said as he walked up to the front door and knocked. "A word of warning for ya." The old monkey grinned at them. "This place is quite weird. I stopped by for a few days and got caught up in some sort of food race." He shrugged at the looks of disbelief he got. "It was interesting, the French kid with the deformed lips won when he ate everyone else's food."

"I don't really want to know." Cao Cao grumbled, not really interested in childish games. Plus it sounded stupid.

Wukong shrugged and turned back to the door of the mansion. "I can't say the boss will be in, he does have some responsibilities here after all." He pressed the doorbell and waited for an answer.

A few moments later, the door opened and a short, stubby man in a ninja outfit opened the door. "Yes?"

"Ah, Igor, is the boss in?" Wukong grinned at the little man.

"My name's Sasuke."

"BAH!" Wukong snorted and waved him off. "If I say your name is Igor, your name is Igor. So, Igor, is the boss in?"

The ninja sighed and hung his head. "No... He's at the school today." He knew it would be impossible to convince the first generation Monkey King to call him anything but Igor. He had tried, but was completely ignored. Even the patriarch of the clan had gotten in on it.

"So what?" Heracles scoffed. "We sit and wait for Indra?"

"Yep." Son Wukong grinned at the large man. "Unless you want to go exploring the city?"

"Might as well." Jeanne said as she and Heracles turned to leave. "Though I doubt there will be anything unusual in this town."

Heracles shrugged and followed after her.

"I think I'll stay here." Seigfried said and looked at Cao Cao, who walked over to a couch and sat down. "Cao Cao, what are..."

"Shut up." The weakened leader of the Hero Faction muttered and slumped against the couch. "...Why can't you just..."

"I told you, dumbfuck." Son Wukong grinned at Cao Cao. "There are people and beings in this world that you won't be able to beat with your skill and spear alone. One of the most dangerous things you can do when you get to a high enough level is to assume that no one below you can do anything to you." He gave Cao Cao an annoying smirk. "Why do you think that the Creator God gave you humans the ability to have Sacred Gears but none of the rest of us?"

Cao Cao was silent.


"So..." Jeanne looked at Heracles. "This is where?"

"Hell if I know." Heracles scoffed and frowned as he saw something unusual. "Hold on. Mr. Green Turtle?" He saw a pond with a sign saying it was a turtle's home. "I swear I saw something..." His eyes widened as a large crocodile or alligator, Heracles wasn't sure, suddenly lunged out of the water at him. "The hell?!" He yelled and grabbed the creature by the snout and let out a squawk of surprise as it curled around him and pulled him into the water.

Jeanne blinked several times, stunned stupidly. "That happened." She watched at the water bubbled before exploding outwards while the alligator or crocodile, Jeanne wasn't sure which, was sent flying through the air and it landed on the walk-way twitching and badly hurt. "You okay?" She asked as Heracles crawled out of the water.

"Yeah, that thing tried to take a bite out of my arm." Heracles grinned and walked up to the creature before grabbing it by its jaws. "So I think I'll take a prize for myself."

"I wouldn't do that." Sasuke said as he landed in front of them. "While I have no doubt that Mr. Green Turtle hurt you, if you do what you're trying to do, Mistress Kodachi will be... Very upset."

Heracles scoffed. "What do I care if your mistress is upset?"

"...Doesn't Indra live here?" Jeanne asked, causing Heracles to stop and pale as he realized that. "If this Kodachi person has Indra's favor... Then..."

"...You got lucky, croc." Heracles let go of Mr. Green Turtle and walked away. "Come on, Jeanne." He left with the blonde shrugging and following after him.

Sasuke sighed as he watched them leave and went to check on Mr. Green Turtle. "Mistress Kodachi is going to be so upset if he's permanently harmed." He doubted it would go well for those two, after all, ever since their father had returned home, both of the Kuno siblings had started to demonstrate unusual abilities.

Sasuke shuddered, not out of fear for the two idiots who tried to harm Mr. Green Turtle, but because he had been on the receiving end of those powers.


"That was unusual." Jeanne muttered as she and Heracles left the Kuno estate. "Who keeps one of those things as a pet anyway?"

"Obviously someone close to Indra." Heracles scoffed, wondering why Indra put up with such nonsense. "Anyway, let's just see what this town has to offer." He was sure it wasn't anything too unusual.


An hour later...

Heracles twitched, his body covered in bruises, dirt and his outfit was torn and dirtied in various places. "Martial... Arts... Track and Field? The FUCK?!" Who knew that Nerima had such a dangerous group of students just wandering around?

Jeanne had a hand over her mouth as she failed to hold back her laughter. "If Cao Cao could see you now... Bwahahahahahaha! You got beat up by middle schoolers!"

"Shut up! There was a lot of them! And I didn't use my Sacred Gear, okay?" Heracles huffed in annoyance, causing Jeanne to laugh even more at him.

"Oooh! Little Azusa sees a Jacque!"

Jeanne blinked as she felt someone rush by, touch her and she suddenly felt a bit lighter. "What the... HEY!" She yelled in anger as she saw her rapier in the hands of a short girl in a pink skater's outfit with long, flowing brown hair. "That's my rapier!"

"Nah uh!" The girl stuck her tongue out at Jeanne. "Jacque is little Azusa's now!"

Jeanne had a strained smile grace her face, her eyebrows twitching while Heracles snickered at her. "Do you often go around taking swords that don't belong to you?"

"Huh? But Jacque belongs to little Azusa. Therefore, I didn't steal anything. It's mine." The girl gave her a confused look. "OWW!" She screamed as someone came up from behind her and belted her on the back of the head. "Mouuu! Mikado! So mean!"

A teenaged boy with short, brown hair sighed and took the rapier from Azusa before walking over to Jeanne. "I do believe this is yours." He smiled at her while handing it over and ignoring how Azusa was hitting him over and over on the back of his head. He had plenty of experience in ignoring that.

"Why yes, thank you." She nodded to him and took it back before sheathing it. "You seem to have experience with her."

"Alas!" He sighed and shook his head while ignoring Azusa's whining. "While she is an amazing skating partner, her other traits leave a lot to be desired. Much unlike you." Jeanne looked at him in confusion. "You're quite the comely woman. May I have your name?"

"Jeanne." The blonde felt somewhat queazy saying that to him. Like she was being near someone who hadn't taken a shower in a month. 'Or when I was in England and making a mess everywhere thanks to Saotome.' She mentally growled and couldn't wait to get a shot at Ranma and his redheaded slut that smashed her through the trees again.

"Nah uh!" Suddenly the girl was in Jeanne's face. "You're not cute enough for a French name! You can be named Kimiko! Not Jeanne! Little Azusa says French names are for cute things and URGH!" Her eyes bugged out and she bit her tongue as the boy she was with punched her on the top of her head really hard.

"My apologies, again." The boy smiled pleasantly at her. "My name is Mikado Senzanin and that's Azusa Shiratori."

What happened next had both Jeanne and Heracles stunned stupid as Mikado was suddenly next to Jeanne and bending her backwards with one hand on her sword arm and one hand in the middle of her back. "Um, excuse me?" Jeanne could feel herself twitching. "What are you doing?"

"I am on a mission, you see. One granted to me by God, to claim the lips of one thousand different women. And you, my fair mademoiselle are lucky number one thousand." Mikado smiled before leaning in and planting his lips on Jeanne's, causing her eyes to bug out as she trembled. The kiss didn't last long, which Jeanne was thankful for, as Mikado pulled back, a satisfied look on his face. "At last! My quest is complete! Now, I think I shall move on to my next goal! To have SEX with a thousand different women!"

Jeanne felt her eyebrows twitching in annoyance as she stood tall. "You know, being French, I'm used to slimy weasles trying to hit on me, or foreigners jeering at me and attempting to rape me, and I've always dealt with them the same way." Mikado looked at her in confusion as she snapped her fingers while a crazed, angry grin came to her face.

"GAAAAAAAHHH!!!" Mikado suddenly screamed as a sword erupted from the ground and stabbed him...

...in his balls...

...causing blood to splatter everywhere as he fell back, screaming and grabbing his crotch.

"It looks like you won't be fulfilling your life goals anymore." Jeanne said sweetly as she turned to leave. "Though if you get to a hospital quickly enough, they might be able to save your junk."

As they walked away from the screaming idiot and the girl who was freaking out at the blood, Heracles turned to Jeanne and gave her an amused grin. "A bit much, don't you think?"

Jeanne merely shrugged and grinned at him. "He reminds me of the bastard that first tried to rape me, before my Sacred Gear activated, so, no, it wasn't."

"Ah." Heracles nodded in understanding. After several minutes of walking, Heracles turned to Jeanne. "Seeing what you did to him reminded me of something that Cao Cao said back in Kyoto." Jeanne looked back at him in confusion. "When that Valkyrie was drunk and blasted the bridge, he said 'if swords come out of there, I'm leaving' and then you just did that..."

"What? I'm supposed to create circles in the air and fire tons of swords at my enemies?" Jeanne raised an eyebrow.

"Think you can beat that robot girl otherwise? She already proved she can ignore your Holy Sword Dragon."

Jeanne was silent as she contemplated that. Tapping her chin, she nodded and grinned. "Might be fun to practice that."


Back at the Kuno mansion...

Seigfried raised an eyebrow as he walked into an open room. "Lots of trophies. Kendo championships?" Even if it was just high school awards, it was still somewhat impressive. "So this... Tatewaki Kuno has some skill with the sword?"

"Yes." Seigfried turned to see the small ninja behind him. "Master Tatewaki is good with a sword, especially after his father started to train him seriously. Before he was, shall we say, too stubborn to admit defeat?"

Seigfried chuckled at that. "I wouldn't mind sparring with him." After all, facing new opponents was the best way to keep improving your skills. "Igor, was it?"

"Sasuke." The ninja corrected.

"Igor, do you know when he'll return?"

Sasuke sighed, he just knew that everyone was going to call him Igor before this was over. "After school." Seigfried nodded and walked around the room, looking at the trophies and other things. "If you'll excuse me." Sasuke bowed and left.



"Aloha! De Grand Kahuna of Furinkan High speaking!" The principal grinned as he leaned back in his chair and crossed his legs on the top of his desk. "Who be de bruddah callin'?"

"Boss, you really don't need to be like that." Son Wukong's voice sounded amused over the phone, causing the Principal to grin.

"I like playing games with these brats. Most of them are just pathetic, other than my son, there's only a few that barely catch my eye and one of them is because this voodoo wannabe somehow showed up with a girl that could turn into an Ashura one day."

"...Didn't you..."

"I thought so too!" The Principal shook his head while grinning while he continued to speak on the phone. "Get this, one of the Ashuras escaped to China and drowned in a pool a long time ago, then this brat falls in, now whenever she gets wet with cold water, she turns into an Ashura."

"...So what did you do to her?"

"Might be fun to use her against Shiva. Then again, she is fairly pretty too..."

"Indra, are you seriously thinking about having more kids?"

"Hey! That ungrateful bastard Zeus has HOW many kids of his running around?" Indra countered Wukong. "Anyway, other than that kid, there's this one kid, Hibiki, real dumb musclehead, but a natural at brawling, though he needs some sort of talisman on him to keep him from getting lost. Idiot took it off one day in the shower and somehow ended up in Somalia for a week."


"Apparently it's a spatial warping curse that was bestowed upon his ancestors when they pissed off Tsukiyomi." Indra shrugged, he could have removed it, but messing with other Gods wasn't always smart, even if he was much stronger than the Japanese Gods. "Other than them, most everyone at this school is nothing to write home about. I did have to belt out some punishment to the math club."

"What did they do?"

"Somehow created a formula that they said proves that Aliens, Gods and Demons don't exist." Indra smirked at the thud he heard from Son Wukong on the other side of the phone. "Yeah, don't ask me how they came to that conclusion either. Anyway, it's been taken care of."


"Praise Indra! Our Lord and Savior!"

Yuka sighed as she heard the math club ramble on about Hindu Gods. "They need help."

Hiroshi, Daisuki and Sayuri all nodded in agreement and went back to eating lunch.


Back in Kuoh after school...

Azazel smiled at the club as everyone got settled in. "Well, congrats to everyone who got caught up on their homework." He chuckled at the dirty looks he got from them. "Not my fault you need to play cloak and dagger games. It's one of the downsides of being part of the Moonlight World, you all know that."

"I'm surprised Aika didn't show up." Asia said, pouting softly, getting a shrug from Koneko.

"She said she didn't want to really be part of this." Koneko answered. "Probably for the best."

"Indeed, plus she'd probably have a ton of questions for these two." Azazel grinned as he opened the door and two people who were in the hallway stepped inside.

"ACK!" Xenovia jumped behind Akeno and hid as she saw Griselda Quarta and Vasco Strada enter the room. "I knew that we shouldn't have covered up those windows!" She glared at the things that were put in front of the windows to keep the illumination in the room down for everyone.

Griselda rolled her eyes. "Despite what you think, I'm here on official Heavenly business." She cleared her throat and stood straight. "Issei Hyuudou, Ranma Saotome, Nabiki Tendo and Mittelt you four are invited to come to Heaven this weekend." She sighed at the looks of shock from most everyone she was getting. "I'm here on orders of Lord Michael to invite you. Nabiki Tendo, I'm sure that you want to see your sister again." Nabiki's eyes widened and Griselda nodded. "Yes, we've fixed the damage to your sister's mind. Ranma Saotome, you are invited because Leonardo wished to speak with you. As for you, Mittelt, Miss Irina put in a good word for you, so we're letting you come home."

The Fallen Angel turned Devil could only stare in absolute shock. "I...I can come back?"

Griselda gave her a gentle smile. "After all the stories that Irina told us, how can we not let you come back to visit? Lord Michael wishes to speak to the Red Dragon Emperor about something. Oh! And one last thing." She pointed at Yohko, who blinked in surprise. "The curse that's engulfed your family, we've figured out how to fix it. We have to do some more work to make sure it works right, but we should be able to cure them soon."

"A bunch of Devils going to Heaven." Nabiki muttered, laughing softly. "I guess that's the equivalent of "go to hell" from Humans, huh?"

"You know it." Griselda grinned at her.

"I didn't get to ask this morning." Asia spoke up. "But why are you here, grandfather?"

"Ah, I wanted to check up on you, Xenovia and Irina, to see how you were all doing and since Griselda was ordered to come here as well, it worked out for the both of us." He smiled at her.

"I'm surprised that you have a grandchild." Azazel laughed at the old man. "No offense, but I thought you took your vow of chastity seriously."

"I did, I do and I have." Vasco nodded at Azazel. "No, I was merely already old when I first met young Asia, and she just took to calling me grandfather." He smiled happily at the memory. "As I don't have children of my own, hearing that makes me feel much better."

Azazel shook his head and patted the old man on his back. "Well, either way, I'm glad that you're not an enemy anymore."

Vasco grinned, even as he towered over Azazel. "I never had any animosity for either your side or the Devils, it was just war. Though I must give that Kokabiel brat some thanks, he was the most interesting fight I had."

"That sounds like an interesting story." Ranma asked, before turning his head to the side as Mittelt stood up suddenly. "What's wrong?"

"Wait! YOU'RE the guy that beat Lord Kokabiel down back when the Nazis were causing problems in Europe?!" Mittelt gaped at Vasco, who merely nodded. "Um, wow... Never thought I'd meet someone who could do that and live to tell the tale."

"Well, I would say that my incredible physique, plus being able to use Durandal's full abilities helped out quite a bit." Vasco smiled at her. "After all, I am the one who gave it to Xenovia."

"What's with all these old people being so awesome?" Ranma muttered, thinking about Vasco, Cologne and Happosai. 'Speaking of which, where is the old perv?'


"GAHAHAHAHAHAHA!" Zeus, leader of the Greek Gods, laughed as he, Odin and Happosai shared a drink while talking about the finer points of the dancer girls on stage.


'I'm sure he's not getting into any trouble that he can't handle.' Ranma thought to himself.

Across the room, Griselda was looking at Xenovia with an expectant look on her face. "Well?"

"...Well what?" Xenovia asked as she looked like she wanted to be anywhere else but where she was at that moment.

"Don't you "well what" me, young lady." Griselda huffed in a mix of anger and annoyance. "Having premarital relations with a man, even if it is the Red Dragon Emperor, abandoning your faith and becoming a Devil after finding out God is dead, and worst of all, never bothering to call or contact me over any of it." Griselda sighed and gave Xenovia a sad look. "Did I really mean so little to you?"

"Mom..." Xenovia rubbed her forehead. "No, you didn't mean so little to me. Yes, I should have waited with Issei, but we did get engaged, so I don't have any remorse there."

"And what if he just wanted to have sex with you and dump you afterwords?"

"Hey!" Issei yelled in frustration. Both Xenovia and Griselda looked at him with a mixture of surprise and interest. "First of all, I was a virgin too until Xenovia decided to get it on with me." Issei never thought that what Raynare did to him counted, mostly because he tried to blank out that night as best he could. "Secondly, if I want to be a Harem King, why would I just use and leave a lover?"

Griselda narrowed her eyes at Issei. "Tell me something, why do you like Xenovia? Is it because she became a wanton woman and gave you her purity?"

"Uh..." Issei looked at Ranma, who sighed.

"She basically said that Xenovia became a slut and let you take her virginity." Ranma answered.

"...HEY!" Xenovia and Issei yelled at the same time.

"...Let me?" asked Issei. "She talked me into it."

Xenovia blushed. "I was dedicated to achieving the goal I had set for myself."

Griselda rolled her eyes. "Anyway, what your friend said but not quite, even if the sentiment is accurate." She turned back to Xenovia. "Even if he wouldn't abandon you after having sex, why did you abandon your faith and become a Devil? A singular crisis of faith shouldn't have..."

"It wasn't just one crisis of faith, mother." Xenovia gave Griselda a sad look. "But rather it was a bunch of crisis of faith at the same time. The ex-Priest Valper and his Holy Sword Project, the Seigfried cloning experiments, finding out God is dead, and finding out the results of the Holy Sword Project..." Xenovia slumped and looked down. "I could not... In good faith, remain part of such an organization. I always felt that the Vatican and by extension Heaven, were mostly peerless. I... Just lost all faith and after Kokabiel was dealt with, I felt that I was alone, that everything you taught me was a lie, that everything I knew was worthless. I was messed up, I couldn't tell Irina that God was dead, she was more religious than me. And I didn't know what to do." Xenovia looked up, tears creeping to the corners of her eyes. "Forgive me, mother, but I couldn't..." She was stopped as Griselda pulled her into a hug.

"Stupid, stubborn, straight-forward muscle-headed girl." Griselda sighed softly. "I'm not mad that you became a Devil, I'm glad that you're still alive. I'm just disappointed a bit." She tightened her hug and shook her head. "But that doesn't matter, does it?" Letting go of the hug, she stepped back and looked Xenovia over. "I want you to know that you could have called me and talked to me over your concerns."

Xenovia gave her a small smile. "Thank you."

Griselda gave her an evil grin and Xenovia gulped. "Yes, but you deserve a good old Catholic punishment for everything you did." Xenovia started to sweat heavily. "And you know I have no problem doling out the punishment in front of everyone."

"If you're talking about spanking her." Lilith spoke up, "I did that shortly after she became a Devil."

"Yes, but this is mother privilege." Griselda smirked at the succubus. "Well?" She looked at Xenovia, who was sweating and gulping at that look.

"Could you not?" Issei asked, causing Griselda to look at him. "I mean, don't get me wrong, seeing Xenovia bent over and her ass jiggling from the spanking would be insanely hot, but I don't think that needs to happen."

Griselda sighed as she looked at Xenovia's hopeful face. "Fine, but I get to criticize her life choices."

"Fair enough." Both Issei and Xenovia said at the same time.

"So you're engaged..." Griselda changed the subject. "While I do agree that the Red Dragon Emperor is a good choice, I don't completely approve."

"HUH?!" Xenovia gaped at her. "Why not?"

"Mostly because you've been sleeping with a man without marrying him and you aren't pregnant yet." Griselda huffed. "What's the point of marriage and copulation if you don't bring children into the world?"

"Well, I was kind of not wanting to have kids while I'm in high school." Issei pointed out, causing Griselda to huff and cross her arms over her chest. "I'm going to marry her after we graduate high school anyway."

"In that case," Vasco Strada spoke up, smiling widely, "I'd be honored if I could be the priest at your wedding." He chuckled at the looks he was getting. "I might be old, but I would love to be the priest for your wedding."

"Wouldn't that be bad for us?" Rias asked Vasco as she thought about it while relaxing in her chair. "I mean, that would be a blessing from Heaven and I doubt you'd want to do a Satanic wedding."

"If Lord Michael can make it so that Xenovia and Asia can pray without causing them pain, I'm sure that he can make it so that I can do a proper wedding for Devils with Heaven's blessing and not cause any of your problems." Vasco smiled at the Gremory Heiress.

"If that's the case, sure, I don't have a problem with it." Issei shrugged and caught a glance at Xenovia as her face lit up in happiness and she blushed. "And, Griselda... If I promise that I get Xenovia pregnant within the first year of marriage, will you be okay with it?"

"..." Griselda was silent, thinking about it, before she nodded. "If you can guarantee that, then yes." Issei nodded and she clapped her hands together. "In that case, you have my full blessing to get married!"

Lilith snorted, she could make sure that those two were pregnant before the honeymoon was over if they wanted her help. 'Wait, I can make that my wedding gift! And I don't have to pay for it!'

Looking at them, Rias sighed softly. While she was happy for Xenovia, part of her wondered what it meant for her going forward.

End Chapter 5


Well-Known Member
Chapter 6

"ALOHA KEIKAIS!" A loud voice startled Cao Cao and Siegfried as they looked up and saw Indra walk in, followed by a teenaged girl in a school uniform with black hair and a taller, teenaged boy with shaggy brown hair wearing a kendoist outfit. "Da Big Kahuna is here! Ah hear dat a certain someone was a naughty bruddah, no?"

"...Why are you talking like that?" Cao Cao asked, confusion on his face while the boy behind Indra sighed.

"Forgive him, he became obsessed with gaijin culture during his stay in Hawaii."

"Now, now, Tatewaki, you be a good Little Kahuna and don't back-talk your old man, no?"

"WHAT?!" Cao Cao and Siegried yelped in shock.

Tatewaki sighed and rubbed his forehead. "As loathe as I am to admit it, this... Person is, indeed, my flesh and blood parent."

"Now, now, brother-dear." Kodachi smiled softly, "it's nice that we're all a family again, though I do wonder who let these people in. Sasuke? Are you sneaking out and playing with strangers again? Don't you remember what happened the last time you did that? Anything Goes Naked Greek Wrestling is lots of fun to watch, but I do not care to see you or my brother partake in that again."

Both Tatewaki and Sasuke shuddered at the memory of THAT incident.

"I don't want to know." Cao Cao rubbed his forehead and tried to fight off a headache. 'Seriously, what kind of lunatic came up with THAT kind of sport?'

"No, my lady, it was this fine elder gentleman," Sasuke motioned to Son Wukong, who was sitting in a comfy chair and smoking on his pipe, "who brought these two and two others here and let them in."

"Now Igor, you should have told me that the boss's daughter was such a pretty lady." Son Wukong chuckled and raised his pipe to Indra. "Hey, boss, found the little piece of crap after he went off the grid in Europe. Turns out that he discovered there were consequences for slinging his dick around everywhere in our world."

"Father..." Kodachi gave the Monkey King a disgusted look. "I do not know who he thinks he is, but I would kindly request that such a... Ruffian keep his more vulgar nature to a minimum."

Wukong grinned at her. "Very well."

Indra rubbed his forehead. "Anyway, Cao Cao, what happened to ya, bruddah?"

Cao Cao twitched and looked at his hands as his body shook with anger. "That... That bastard! Jedah betrayed us! He brought in Saotome and had him..."

"That foul Demon?" Tatewaki scoffed, causing Cao Cao to look up at him. "Verily, a cowardly magic user, he ran from my righteous fury over a year ago, otherwise I would have shown that foul Demon the errors of his ways for taking the Angel of my dreams away from me as well as hiding away the Fierce Tigress Akane Tendo."

Kodachi rubbed her forehead. "Brother dear, we went over this, insane cultists kidnapped Akane Tendo."

"You understand?" Cao Cao stood up and looked at Tatewaki with hope in his eyes. "What a dirty, cowardly, piece of garbage he truly is?"

Tatewaki nodded and walked over to Cao Cao. "Indeed. Such a foul coward shall not escape the Heaven's Wrath! For I shall..."

Whatever he was going to say was cut off as a wooden mallet slammed on his head, sending him to the floor. "Whoopsie!" Kodachi giggled softly. "Brother dear, please remember that you should be careful when you rant, random flying objects slam into your head."

"Nah uh!" Siegfried shook his head. "You hit him, I saw it."

Kodachi gave him an innocent look while her right arm twitched. "I have no idea what you mean, kind sir. Here, have some flowers from me." She tossed him a bouquet of black roses, which Siegfried caught out of reflex.

Indra just palmed his face as a small burst of gas escaped from the roses and Seigfried found himself twitching and falling to the ground in a heap. "Kodachi..."

"The fuck!?" Cao Cao yelled and pointed an angry finger at Kodachi. "What the hell did you do?"

"Oh dear!" Kodachi had a shocked look on her face. "Was that my bouquet full of paralysis gas? How horrible! I meant to give him the bouquet full of laughing gas instead!"

Son Wukong had a stiff smile on his face. "Well, remind me not to make you angry then." He looked at Cao Cao and chuckled. "Tell me something, boy..." The Monkey King sneered at the Longinus user, "are you beginning to understand what I told you?"

"Tatewaki, 'dachi, will you two leave and let De Big Kahuna talk to these two bruddahs?" Indra asked, getting a nod from the two.

"Very well, I have to practice for an upcoming kendo match anyway." Tatewaki said and walked out, his bokken slung over his shoulder while Kodachi smiled and quietly slipped out of the room.

After they were gone, Indra's more jovial attitude disappeared and he looked at Cao Cao and Son Wukong with a serious expression on his face. "What in the Great Abyss is going on?"

"About time you returned to normal." Wukong muttered before grabbing a lamp. "Hey, shitstain, catch."

"Huh?" Cao Cao turned and was flattened by the lamp that the Monkey King threw at him. "GAH! HEAVY!"

Indra raised an eyebrow. "What the..? That's just a basic lamp, a five year old can lift it." He looked at Wukong, who merely smirked at him. "What happened?"

"A five year old would have more strength than your boy here does." Walking over to Cao Cao, Son Wukong grabbed the lamp off of him, causing the weakened fighter to gasp and sit up, glaring at him. "Oh calm down. Anyway, remember when Azazel asked me to come to Kyoto a little while ago?" Indra nodded. "Well, when this chumbucket decided to go along with that purple condom's plan, he ended up nearly killing Princess Yasaka, who happens to be married to Ranma Saotome." Wukong chuckled as Indra had an understanding look on his face. "And apparently Saotome knows a really potent pressure point technique known as the Ultimate Weakness Moxibustion, right now," Wukong pointed at Cao Cao, "he's as weak as a newborn baby."

"Well... Shit." Indra summed it up nicely. "I suspect you know how to counter it?"

"I wouldn't be the patron saint of martial arts if I didn't." Wukong answered and took a slow drag of his pipe. "However, I have no intention of undoing it on him. Not yet at least. And boss, I know you need him in the future, but just undoing it will teach him nothing."

"So you want him to get Saotome's forgiveness, I take it?" Indra asked, getting a nod from the Monkey King. "Interesting reasoning."

"Even I had to learn humility from Sanzang back in the day." Son Wukong countered, causing Indra to nod. "It wouldn't hurt for him to learn some too."

"But you need me for your war with Shiva, don't you?!" Cao Cao protested, looking at Indra with his right hand over his chest while his left hand was waved to the side.

"You are really good and you've mastered the True Longinus, I admit." Indra nodded to him.

"Then..." Cao Cao's eyes began to glimmer with hope.

"But you aren't irreplaceable." Indra answered and crossed his arms, causing Cao Cao to stare at him in shock. "That being said, I'd rather not replace you if I don't have to." I do agree with Son Wukong though, a little humility never hurt anyone."

"A little?!" Cao Cao snarled in anger. "Ranma Saotome held me against that table with a serving plate! He killed Georg with some sort of poison, he made Heracles, Jeanne and Seigfried shit and puke themselves with another type of poison in public! I'd say we've been through enough humility!"

Indra chuckled at Cao Cao's anger. "Really? Think about this, Cao Cao, you nearly caused a man to lose his wife in front of him. Even that cheating, ungrateful bastard Zeus didn't put up with people trying to mess with his wife. Why do you think there are so few Gods between Greece and India? And the few that remained in that area were wiped out by Crom Cruach a long time ago."

Cao Cao was silent, he knew that the Middle East used to have plenty of Gods in ancient times, but he had never figured out why almost all of them had disappeared over the centuries.

"No, go ahead, make a mess around the Moonlight World if you want to, so long as you don't get taken down, it's fine, right?" Indra smirked at him. "Except that even those of us on the top get taken down eventually. Even Ophis, the strongest being in this world, was recently reported as being crippled and weak right now." Cao Cao's eyes widened in shock and he took a step back. "It's not well known, but I was paying attention to what happened in Europe after Saotome joined Jedah."

"Wait! So you knew that Jedah betrayed us?! You knew about what Saotome did to me!?" Cao Cao yelled, shocked and Indra nodded and adjusted his shades.

"Yep. Benefit of being a top-tier God." Indra smirked at him. "But even Ophis was brought down by a Devil who's weaker than the current crop of Devil Kings," though Indra knew that Jedah was most certainly in their class of power and ability, "and you know how humans in the stories always beat the stronger mythological creatures. Sadly, my hands were tied. If Saotome joined Jedah willingly, what could I do? If I made a move I would risk drawing Shiva's attention, and he's partial to the great alliance between Heaven and Hell's two factions." Indra had seen how it had been a ruse while watching the final interactions of Azazel's group and had found it amusing enough to not interfere even after the fact. "Of course, those cunning bastards of that alliance knew I couldn't make a move, which is what they were counting on." Cao Cao gave him a confused look and Indra rolled his eyes. "The whole joining Jedah was a ruse to break up the Khaos Brigade without any of its backers being able to make a move to stop it."

Cao Cao let out a "tch" of annoyance. "So what am I supposed to do?! Aren't you one of the big ten powers in this world? Can't you do something?"

"I could easily force him to give you back your strength." Indra said, "or Goku here could undo the pressure point himself, but if that happens, what's to stop you from fighting Saotome the next time you see him?"

"I could beat him one on one with my strength back."

"You sure?" Son Wukong gave Cao Cao a smug grin.

"What's with the 'I know something you don't know' look?" Cao Cao gave the elder Youkai an annoyed look.

"Oh, just that Saotome was supposedly learning from The Master." Cao Cao jerked in shock. "Yep, the same Master that refused to even see you and had that Evil Dragon kick you and your entire squad off the island."

"If I'm honest," Indra smirked as he heard the front door to his human home open up, "I think you and your team could all use something to drive home the point of humility."

"Hey, we're back and..." Heracles trailed off as he and Jeanne walked into the living room. "...Why is Siegfried on the ground?"

Siegfried just gurgled out a response.

"He had an unfortunate run-in with a master of using various chemicals and poisons in attacks." Indra didn't look the least bit concerned. "He'll be fine in a few hours."

"Oh." Heracles nodded slowly. "So, what's going on?"

"Jeanne, Heracles..." Indra smirked at them. "I want you two and Cao Cao to follow after me."

The two looked at each other in confusion, but followed after Indra and Cao Cao.

Sitting in his chair still, Son Wukong took a slow drag of his pipe. "So, Igor..."

"Sasuke," the small ninja muttered softly as he came out from behind a curtain. "And what do you want?"

"How screwed are they?" Wukong chuckled as Sasuke thought about it for awhile.

"On a scale of stepping on a lego barefooted to being stripped, shaved, tattooed and being forced to walk home like that in the middle of broad daylight, I'd say... Getting on Mistress Kodachi's bad side when it's that time of the month."

"...Ouch." Was all Son Wukong could say to that.


"So what's with this?" Heracles asked as they walked into a large dojo. "Going to make us break wooden bricks or something?"

Indra smirked as he saw Tatewaki going through various forms while Kodachi sat not far away watching him. "Ah good, both of the wahinines are here." Both of his children looked at him. "Koda-chan, Tatewaki, see dis here bruddah and sistah?" He looked back at Heracles and Jeanne, "dey tink dat dey be hot magma, so De Big Kahuna thinks that you two should teach deese two some proper manners, no?"

Heracles scoffed. "Fighting a bunch of children isn't my idea of fun."

"And who got their ass kicked by a bunch of middle schoolers?" Jeanne shot back, grinning as she pulled out her rapier. "Fine, if the boss wants me to show that I haven't lost my edge at all, I'll put on a show for him."

"A woman who follows the way of the sword? And a very fine one at that." Tatewaki nodded as he looked at Jeanne. "Very well, shall you prove yourself worthy, I shall allow you to date me."

Jeanne had a look of disgust on her face. "Eww, no thanks."

Tatewaki blinked in confusion. "Forsooth, who has you under their spell of mind control?"

"No one." Jeanne said, giving him a deadpan look. "I just don't like guys who think they're hot shit and demand that I give them attention because they find me pretty. At this rate I might as well date women."

"I shall show you the errof of your thinking, have at thee!" Tatewaki rushed forward and his wooden sword clashed on Jeanne's rapier, much to both her and Heracles's surprise.

"Oh, remember, Little Kahuna!" Indra grinned at Tatewaki. "If ya hold back, imma shave ya bald."

"NOOOO!" Tatewaki's eyes went white and blank as he struck at Jeanne over and over, thrusting, slashing and striking at speeds that Jeanne found somewhat impressive.

"Not bad, but Angel-chan was faster when we fought in Kyoto." Jeanne smirked as she jumped back and slashed outwards, sending a wave of swords erupting from the floor at Tatewaki.

"Oh dear." Kodachi shook her head. "She made a mistake."

A gleam came to Tatewaki's eyes as his wooden sword glowed blue and crackled with lightning.

Indra smirked as he watched Tatewaki swing his sword down, a blue wave of energy and electricity washing out, destroying the swords and sending the shocked French maiden flying into the far wall, stunning her stupidly. "And dat be a win for de Little Kahuna, no?"

"The hell was that?!" Heracles yelped in shock as Indra chuckled in amusement.

"Results of training dem seriously." Indra smirked at Heracles. "Care to try mah little wahinine?"

"Why, father, I can't believe you would be so kind as to ask." Kodachi smiled at Heracles, who held up his hands and stepped back.

"No thanks, I think I'll just cut my losses here and not get humiliated in front of everyone." Heracles was many things, completely stupid was not one of them.

"Ah well, I was hoping ya could make an honest wahinine out of mah Koda-chan." Indra sighed dramatically as Heracles twitched while Kodachi gave her father an annoyed look. "But enough of dat! Jeanne!" He turned to look at the French girl as she groggily got to her feet. "Ya can marry de Little Kahuna."

"WHAT?!" Jeanne yelled while Tatewaki looked her up and down.

"Hmm, very comely, very well, I shall make preparations for the wedding." Tatewaki nodded. "However, while I shall wed and be your husband, I apologize that my heart shall always belong to the Fierce Tigress Akane Tendou."

Jeanne twitched in anger. "I never agreed to this!"

"Nonsense!" Indra clapped his hands and smiled at her. "Ya agreed ta listen to de Big Kahuna here and I be saying dat you be marrying mah boy."

"Excellent!" Kodachi clapped her hands together. "I shall help prepare for the wedding, shall we have it in one year? Surely that will be enough time for Jeanne here to get up to speed on what it means to be a Kuno, as well as make sure to get all the invites for the guests."

Jeanne twitched several times. "Hey! I never agreed to anything!"

"Oh posh!" Kodachi dismissed her concerns as she turned to leave the room. "Surely you just need time. Once you see how superior it is to be a part of the House of Kuno, plus, despite my brother's... Outward exterior, he really is someone whom any woman would be quite... Lucky to have as a husband. OHOHOHOHOHOHOHOHO!"

Jeanne cringed and looked at Indra, who was merely giving her an amused look. "...You're punishing me for something, aren't you?"

"De Big Kahuna has spoken, and thus is final!" Indra laughed as he left the room, followed by Cao Cao, Heracles and Kodachi.

Jeanne looked at Tatewaki and grimaced. "Can't believe mother was right." She grumbled, remembering that her mother had said that if she didn't find a man before she was out of high school that one would be found for her.

"I understand." Tatewaki nodded at her, causing Jeanne to look at him in surprise. "You are flummoxed by my manliness and do not understand how to deal with it. Many women are. I shall leave so that you can get your feelings under control."

"But that... Not..." Jeanne stuttered, her mind not providing her with information on how to respond to that.

"Worry not, my future bride!" Tatewaki spread his arms wide. "For soon you shall come to love me and cast off your foolish fears." He left the room, muttering something about needing to plan for the wedding.

"I NEVER AGREED TO ANYTHING!" Jeanne screamed, her anger at its limit. "NOR AM I INTERESTED IN YOU!"

Sadly there was no one in the room to listen to her scream.


Sun Wukong looked up as his boss, Cao Cao, and Heracles entered the room. After hearing about what happened, he laughed in amusement. "So, how much of that was to motivate her to work harder and be better in battle, and how much was to dump your son on someone."

"A third each, with the final third being the joy of messing with minions," Indra smiled. "After all, if you have peons, isn't it just to mess with them?"

The Monkey King sighed, as he took a puff from his pipe. "She will try and kill him, you know."

"Either way, I win."

"...Watching you, I realize I did pretty damn well raising my own."

"See?" asked Indra, before he pointed to himself. "Winning."

"You just did that to mess with her?" Cao Cao asked, bewilderment in his voice.

"Godly privilege." Indra smirked at him. "And who knows? Maybe they might surprise me and actually make it work." He might have liked to mess with his kids and the people of this district of Japan, but he ultimately wanted what was best for as many people as possible.

Cao Cao sighed and slumped to the ground, causing Indra to look at him curiously. "Have you always been insane and we never noticed or are you just putting on an act?"

"Don't prescribe to me your values of what is or is not sanity." Indra spoke up, his eyes looking at Cao Cao sharply, causing the weakened Longinus user to stiffen. "I'm not human, nor have I ever been human, I see things differently than you do. I'm partially messing with everyone for my own amusement after all." He smirked at the looks he got from Heracles and Cao Cao. "Plus it's good to live among mortals every so often and get swept up in their silliness."

"So now what happens?" Heracles asked, causing Indra to smirk at him.

"Now? Simple, you're to spar with my son so he gets used to fighting people with different styles. As for getting your strength back, Cao Cao..." He looked at Wukong, who merely nodded his head, "we'll go and see Saotome in a bit." Cao Cao looked at him in surprise. "There are reasons I haven't taken Shiva on yet. Anyway," he waved them off. "Go and enjoy yourselves for a few days."

Cao Cao sighed as he looked at the ground. 'All my strength, gone in an instant, I haven't been able to relax since I lost it. Is... Is this as far as I can go on my own? I...' Images of his fight in Kyoto came to his mind and he grimaced. 'How could I be such a freaking moron?! Of course Saotome would find a way to get revenge on me.'

And the worst part was, Cao Cao knew he deserved every bit of Karma that was coming his way.

Watching him, Son Wukong smirked, he could see that the idiot was starting to realize that the way he had been doing things didn't fly anymore in the world. 'I think I'll buy that Saotome kid a good drink the next time I see him.' He had tried for years to beat humility into Cao Cao, so it was actually refreshing to see that Indra's next vanguard was finally starting to understand just what was needed.

Not only to ascend to the realm of the Gods, but also to become a true Hero.


It was a few hours later that Kodachi found herself walking past the family dojo when she stopped by the open door. "Hmm?" Peeking in, she saw her brother's new fiance working through various fencing katas as she faced off against imaginary opponents. 'Not bad, very quick and precise forms.'

She was about to leave when she heard the blonde French girl start talking about her father.

"Yes, that must be it!" Jeanne nodded, remembering the legends of Indra and how he disrupted monks that meditated and were on the path to Nirvana, because he feared humans that achieved it could reach levels even higher than him. "Since he knows that guy bothers me, he engaged us because he's worried that I'll get stronger than him! Yes! Now I just need to get rid of that fool so I can achieve that level of power!"

Kodachi shook her head and stepped away from the dojo with a solemn look on her face. "Such a delusional fantasy she has there." Her face suddenly broke into a grin. "She'll fit right in with my family! OHOHOHOHOHOHOHO!"

End Chapter 6


Well-Known Member
Chapter 7

Issei yawned as he waited in front of his house with Irina. It was early morning. So early that the sun was only just starting to crack over the horizon and there was still a light mist in the air. "Why are we up at this Devil Blessed time of the day?" It was pretty, but Issei wasn't really in the mood for it. For one, it was the weekend, and even though he knew he was going to head to Heaven today with Ranma, Nabiki and Mittelt with Irina acting as a guide for them, being up this early was still annoying.

Irina gave him a flat stare. "...I couldn't sleep, okay? I get kind of excited everytime I go back to Heaven."

"I don't feel the same way when I go to Hell." Issei muttered and wondered why that was.

"Probably because you were once human." Ranma said as he, Nabiki and Mittelt walked up to the three. Well, Ranma walked, Mittelt shuffled like she wasn't fully awake. And Nabiki..?

"...Ranma, is Nabiki a Zombie?" Irina asked as she looked at Nabiki, who looked like she was more dead than alive.

"...It wouldn't surprise me." Ranma said as he looked at how Nabiki looked, bleary eyed, staggering around and letting out a low groan and growl.

"Fck u..." Nabiki growled in annoyance.

"Your turn isn't for two days." Mittelt muttered back at her. "So who are we waiting for?"

"You three." Irina smiled as she spread her Angel wings and started glowing. "I can take us to Heaven from here like this. I got a transportation device that will send all of us to Heaven."

Ranma and Issei looked at her weirdly and in perfect synchronization, they spoke at the same time. "I didn't realize we were having an orgy."

Mittelt and Irina both face-faulted, which was more painful for Irina since she was hovering off the ground when she did that.

"I didn't think Angels could do those things." Issei muttered softly. "Wait, is masturbation on the table?"

"Nope." Mittelt muttered as she got up. "There were a few that fell because of that."

"Sheesh, as Lilith would say "dick move"." Ranma shook his head in amazement. "You know, I just realized something, Michael's been around since before humanity, right?" Irina nodded and Ranma suddenly grinned. "Great, he can answer some questions I got then." The others looked at him in confusion. "What? I can't have questions about things?"

"You usually know a good amount of information." Nabiki muttered as she woke up. "Though I bet it's something that can't be found here or in Hell, huh?"

"Can we just go before something weird happens?" Mittelt asked.

"Weird like what?" Irina asked as she prepared the device for transportation.

"I dunno, like a horny black-haired catgirl who decided to dominate sexy time last night and wouldn't let me have my turn and even that was cut off by the four foot tall talking rabbit who said he was in the wrong universe." Mittelt sighed at the looks that Irina and Issei were giving her. "Don't ask... Just don't ask."

"And that's why we don't humiliate the old man." Ranma muttered, knowing just how that rabbit had gotten into their world. Thankfully he left just as quickly.

"Also, and ... I know I have to say this now just in case His Will is tempted, but there is no sex or orgies in Heaven," Irina declared.

Ranma nodded.

"Never was," Mittelt waved off.

"Doesn't seem like Heaven then," grumbled Issei.

"Don't complain to me." Irina muttered, it wasn't like she wrote the rules or anything! "Anyway, we're going." She pulled out a device that looked like a remote control and pressed the button.

A flash of light and the group was gone.


"You know..." Ranma muttered as they reappeared in front of gates and clouds, "I wasn't sure what I was expecting. Flaming chairots maybe?"

"Those haven't been used since Jesus was crucified." Irina answered and sighed at the looks she was getting. "I know! I was so disappointed too! I wanted to ride around on a flaming chairot to and from Heaven!" Irina suddenly grinned and pretended to hold a whip in her hand. "Mush, horsie! Mush!"

"Those are dogs that you say mush too." Issei pointed out.

"...We don't have dogs that pull chariots." Irina muttered, disappointed. "But we have lots of dogs."

"Dogs tend to get free passes to heaven." Mittelt answered the confused looks from Ranma and Issei. "They get their own Heaven and everything."

"Dog lovers everywhere rejoice." Nabiki muttered flatly, though she didn't mind the thought of dogs being in heaven, so long as they weren't little yapping dogs or dogs that liked to bite.

Issei looked at the Gates of Heaven and gawked in surprise. "I thought someone guarding the gates was just a saying! There really is an old guy at the gates!"

"...That's it?" Ranma asked, bewildered at that. "How has Heaven not been invaded?"

"Because God gave Saint Peter the ability to nullify anything that would cause harm to those under his protection." Irina answered, getting a nod from the others as they walked up to the gates. "Hello, Saint Peter."

The old man smiled at Irina. "Hello, young Angel. I take it that the Unholy Ones with you are our guests today?"

Irina nodded at him. "Yes, but, please don't call them that. They're my friends."

"Even the Lord Christ was on speaking terms with the original Great Devil King Lucifer when he was on Earth." Saint Peter reminded Irina. "However, I have been assured by Lord Michael that these Unholy Ones are not the same as the ones who fell from Heaven." He looked at Mittelt. "Well, most of them."

Ranma and Issei both gave him an annoyed look while Mittelt tried to ignore him and Nabiki just rolled her eyes.

After the gates opened up and the group walked through, Irina turned to the others and bowed to them. "Please forgive him, Saint Peter is, after all, one of the founders of the Church and extremely loyal to God."

"A little annoying, but that's fine." Ranma said as he looked around. "I've dealt with magical girls who tried to kill me for simply being part Demon."

"Just what kind of loonies did you hang out with before meeting us?" Issei asked out of curiosity. "I mean, you keep mentioning magical girls, but you never really..."

"Don't ask." Ranma grumbled. "Most of them deal with either aliens or demonic creatures, which, thanks to Rias and Nabiki confirming for me, were foot soldiers of the Old Satan Faction."

"If magical girls bother you so much, how come..?" Issei began as Ranma sighed.

"Because for all their annoyances, they do tend to save the world, as do Hunters from a lot of stuff." Ranma gave Issei a wry smirk. "The Moonlight World has a LOT of nasty stuff in it, Issei. There's always some idiot necromancer who accidentally starts a zombie apocalypse, a novice summoner who gets some ancient evil to wake up because their supply of pudding was stolen, an alien invasion..." He shrugged at Issei's look of disbelief. "Trust me, it's like that."

"So how come none of the leaders of any of the supernatural factions don't deal with it?" Issei asked and looked at Irina, who shook her head.

"Because of the Great War between Heaven and Hell, the forces of Heaven didn't have time to look into anything that wasn't a direct threat to them, such as Albion and Ddrag."

"Indeed." Ddrag spoke up at that point. "Dragons are much the same way, and the Gods mostly only care about what's going on in their direct territory. Anything that isn't a threat to them or in their territory is often ignored."


"It's why we're trying to unite the Moonlight World, Red Dragon Emperor." A female voice spoke up and Issei looked to it to see Griselda Quarta, wearing long white pants and a white shirt. She tilted her head at his confused look. "What? Were you expecting robes or a toga perhaps?"

"Yes." Issei and Nabiki both said at the same time, causing Griselda to laugh at them.

"Angels that are reincarnated or stationed on Earth and have to blend in are given special exceptions." Irina answered them. "So long as what you wear is appropriate for business, school or church, it's acceptable here."

Ranma started laughing, causing Griselda to raise an eyebrow at him. "I hope you're basing that off of Western Europe or America and not Japan."

"Of course." Irina laughed with him. "Some of the school uniforms for Japan don't cover much at all."

Issei thought about Irina and Griselda in skimpy school girl outfits and started giggling with a perverted grin on his face.

A moment later he was on his face as lightning blasted him from the clouds.

"OWW! WHAT THE HECK?!" Issei screamed as he got up. The blasts weren't terribly strong, but they felt like a strong hit to the back of the head or something.

"You're in Heaven." Mittelt reminded him. "Where do you think Catholic nuns got the idea to use a ruler on children's hands came from?" Issei gave her a confused look and she sighed. "Dummy, you think that the rules in the bible for humans to live by wouldn't be enforced in Heaven?"

"Indeed." Griselda nodded. "While there is no rule against feeling emotions such as lust, do keep it under control while you're here."

"But that..."

Ranma put a hand on Issei's shoulder. "Keep it under control, that's all. If it helps, just realize that if you keep it under control, well... You can ask Rias or Xenovia for a reward when you get home."

Issei perked up at that. He knew exactly what to ask for when he got home too.

Griselda gave Ranma a dirty look. "While I have no problem with Xenovia with a man that makes her happy, please refrain from encouraging him to procreate with my daughter until they're married."

Ranma shrugged at her. "Sorry, soul bonded with a succubus, been getting laid since I just entered puberty, probably screwed up in the head more ways than I can count. To me, he's pretty tame."

"Do we need to stick together?" Nabiki asked Griselda, looking a bit anxious. "I'd like to see Akane if possible."

"Of course." Griselda smiled at her. "If you would follow me. Red Dragon Emperor, you as well, Lord Michael wishes to see you. Irina, could you show Ranma to Leonardo and show Mittelt around while you're at it?"

"Of course." Irina smiled at the other Angel. "Follow me, Ranma, Mittelt, and Issei, behave please?"

Issei groaned and hung his head. "Sheesh, it's not like I'm going to go around sexing up all the pretty Angels or something."

"I'd hope not." Griselda answered him as Nabiki and Issei followed after her. "Heaven needs Angels to work after all."

Ranma nodded and waved as he and Mittelt followed Irina.

After a few minutes of traveling, Griselda looked at Issei and sighed softly. "You know that I'm not exactly... Thrilled that you're sleeping with my daughter right now." Issei nodded, wondering why she was bringing it up. "Tell me something, why Xenovia? Surely as the Red Dragon Emperor you could have any woman, why her?"

Issei sighed at the question while Nabiki kept quiet, wondering where this was going. "You'd think so, wouldn't you?" He chuckled softly. "As much of an open pervert as I am, I'm actually a bit of a coward." Griselda raised an eyebrow as she waited for him to elaborate. "I didn't like the thought of being shot down by a bunch of girls, so I never really asked too many of them out on dates."

"Plus you probably would have been accused of trying to get into their panties." Nabiki added, getting a nod from Issei.

"Yeah, there's that." Issei chuckled and rubbed the back of his head. "It's not like I didn't try to get a harem, but the girls at school, they kind of detested me."

"Perhaps if you were a bit more virtuous that wouldn't have been a problem." Griselda commented, getting a nod from Issei.

"Yeah." He sighed softly. "As for Xenovia, well, neither of us were in a good spot when she decided to try and get pregnant with my kids." He gulped as Griselda narrowed her eyes in annoyance. "What I mean is that I was going through some issues from my ex who raped, traumatized and killed me." He blushed at Griselda's confused look. "I'd rather not talk about it. It wasn't a fun time for me. I died after all."

"Fair enough." Griselda wasn't going to pry if she didn't need to. "So what about Xenovia then?"

"Well, she just became a Devil and had lost her faith after all." Issei commented, his expression a bit somber as he thought about it. "And then she came onto me rather strong." He chuckled and rubbed the back of his head. "I actually got nervous about that, and I certainly didn't expect my first real time to be in a closet while being watched by others."

"...Do you love her?" Griselda asked, genuinely curious. She sighed as Issei gave her a confused look. "You're going to marry her and you don't know if you love her?"

"That's not it." Issei shook his head. "I'm wondering why you're asking."

"Historically," Griselda spoke up, "harems aren't full of love and affection. Sex, sure, there's lots of that, but genuine affection and love? Not so much. Even King Solomon, who had a thousand wives and concubines, didn't love them all."

"That's... A lot." Issei muttered, wondering how that situation was handled back then.

Nabiki chuckled softly. "Ask Rias's mom sometime how she handles her husband's harem." Issei looked at her in confusion. "Ask her sometime and then realize that Rias will probably be doing the same with your harem after you marry her."

Issei blushed softly and cleared his throat. "Do I love Xenovia? I'd say I do." Griselda raised an eyebrow at him. "I won't say that I wasn't attracted to her pretty face when I first saw her or that killer bod when she took that cloak off when she and Irina sparred with me and Kiba, but I actually thought she was really scary the first time I met her."

"So why did you fall in love with her?"

Issei sighed at Griselda's question. "...I came to see her for all her faults, her strengths... She's steadfast, earnest, cares deeply about her friends, she's a bit stupid, but I couldn't ask for a better person to be around me if I need help."

"I'm sure that her skill in the bedroom helped a lot." Griselda grumbled at the thought of Xenovia sleeping around before marriage. "I'm sure that she had lots of skills to demonstrate."

"We were both virgins when we had sex that first time, it was pretty awkward for both of us." Issei commented, causing Griselda to raise an eyebrow. "I, um... Let's just say that there was some blood and she was in a bit of pain when it happened."

Griselda sighed and shook her head. "I apologize for assuming the worst then."

"Were you worried I'd just leave her?" Issei asked, getting a nod from Griselda. "Why would I do that?" He gave her a large grin and the elder woman raised an eyebrow at him. "What kind of harem king would I be if I didn't take care of the ladies in my life?"

"Do you plan on marrying them all?" Griselda asked, getting a nod from Issei. "Oh?"

"Yeah. I plan on marrying Rias, Akeno, Asia and Koneko when they're all ready. I'm not sure about Rossweisse, but if she wants to marry me, then I'll be all for it."

Nabiki chuckled softly. "Considering she slept with both you and Ranma at the same time for her first time, maybe she'll marry you both?"

Issei sweat-dropped heavily. "I don't even want to think about the problems that would happen if someone wanted to marry both Ranma and myself."

Nabiki blinked, her eyes flashing blue for a moment before she doubled over laughing. "Oh my! BWAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA! That will be so amusing!"

Both Issei and Griselda looked at her in confusion.

"Sorry, I just caught a glimpse of a possible future." Nabiki smirked at Issei. "I won't give you any details, but I know that I'll be amused to no end."

"Now I'm worried." Issei muttered, wondering what Nabiki had seen.


"Can I ask you something, Ranma?" Irina began as she, Mittelt and Ranma made their way across Heaven with some of the Angels stopping and talking to the three of them.

Ranma shrugged at her. "I'm not going to tell you my favorite foods or any of the things I saw when I was working for Jedah that shouldn't be discussed in polite company." He smirked as Irina face-faulted at that. "Sure, go ahead and ask."

Irina grumbled to herself as she got to her feet. "No offense, but you really seem like Issei, you know, act first and think later kind of guy. Ever since I got to know you, it's always bothered me how... Thoughtful you are when making decisions and... Well..."

Ranma chuckled softly. "My magic teacher is an ancient Vampire that fought off a moon spirit or something in another world." He shrugged at Irina's befuddled expression. "He said it was a Type Moon or something. He didn't clarify, but he made me see some crazy stuff." Ranma shivered softly. "There are beings in his world that I hope aren't in this one, because then we're all completely screwed over."

"Like what?" Mittelt asked, genuinely curious.

"Aliens that have no concept of death for one." Ranma sighed at Irina and Mittelt's confused expressions. "They can't be killed because of it."

"...Oh." Both girls nodded, not really understanding.

"Don't ask any more, he made me see some crazy stuff." Ranma really wanted to kick that old man's ass for some of the stuff he was put through, even though he knew it helped him out in the long run. "He's a Sorcerer and taught me how to use magic. He had to go eventually." Ranma wondered if he should tell them that the old man had mentioned something about having a cute female student around Ranma's age or not before shrugging it off. 'If we meet, we meet, if not, we don't.' He knew better than to think it was impossible, because he knew the instant he did, the old man would make it possible just to spite him.

He even showed him some stuff that even he couldn't explain.


"A breakfast bar ...at a strip club?" Ranma asked, looking at the sign. "Is that for people who come here in the morning after waking up, or people on midnight shifts ...or what?"

"No one knows," the old man said, waving his fingers to add a creepiness factor.


"Seriously," the vampire said, looking at the sign. "And if the money they give the strippers smells like bacon ...well, this is just a riddle maybe no one should answer."


"Crazy stuff," Ranma said, shaking his head.

Both girls didn't know what to say to that.


"So this is where we part." Irina said as she led Ranma to where Leonardo was sitting and looking at a fountain. "He's still human, if you want to know. He said he wanted to talk to you before deciding his future." She shrugged at Ranma's raised eyebrow. "I don't know. Anyway, I'll take Mittelt from here."

"Try not to corrupt any of the Angels." Ranma chuckled as Mittelt huffed and crossed her arms over her chest.

"Unlike you, I'm not a sex fiend or anything like that."

Ranma smirked at her and grabbed her shoulders before she left and leaned in, whispering. "I wouldn't say that if I were you, even Lilith is saying you're starting to take on succubus traits in the bedroom." He gave her butt a swat and chuckled at her yelp of indignation as he walked towards Leonardo.

Rubbing her butt and grumbling about Ranma swatting too hard, Mittelt followed Irina as she made good on her promise to show the Fallen Angel around Heaven.

"Yo, Leonardo..." Ranma waved at the tan skinned young boy. Leonardo turned to look at Ranma and he paused, seeing the disturbed, haunted look on the boy's face. Biting his lower lip, Ranma walked over to Leonardo and sat down next to him as the boy turned back to look at the water.

The two sat there in silence. Though Ranma wanted to say something, he found the silence bearable at least. He could wait for awhile.



"We're here." Griselda said as she stopped in near a gazebo-like structure.

Nabiki raise an eyebrow and stared as she saw Akane sitting at a table. "So..."

"Go ahead." Griselda smiled softly at her. "A word of warnng though, things have changed with her."

Nabiki wondered what she meant and sighed, she'd find out soon enough anyway. Walking away from Issei and Griselda, she made her way to Akane. "Hey sis."

Akane turned her head to look at Nabiki and blinked, before her eyes widened in happiness. "Nabiki!" She got up and ran forward, hugging her sister. "It's been too long."

Nabiki smiled and hugged Akane back. "Yeah, it..." She trailed off, her eyes widening. "Akane, what?" She let go of the hug and stepped back, staring at her in shock. "You've been reincarnated into an Angel?"

Akane sighed and nodded. "Yeah. They couldn't do anything for me. Lady Gabriel told me that I would have lived the rest of my life as a vegetable." Two white wings popped out of her back. "So, yeah, I'm now an Angel and you're a Devil. Funny how things work for us, huh?"

Nabiki suddenly laughed for some reason. When Akane looked at her in confusion, she almost fell over laughing. "I just... Bwahahahahahaha... Imagine Kunou-baby's reaction to finding out, hahahahahaha, that you're an Angel now."

Akane's face turned green at that. "Please don't tell him, I like it here. No one's a pervert." She pouted. "Even if Lady Gabriel has a body I would have killed for when I was still human."

"Trust me..." Nabiki said as she continued to giggle. "Outside of Lady Yasaka, there isn't a woman in any of the realms that wouldn't kill to have her body."

Akane giggled softly. "Probably, I wouldn't know, but..." She shook her head. "They're taking a real risk with me. I wasn't a believer in the Christian God, and with my temper..."

"You're likely to become a Fallen Angel if you lose control of it, huh?" Nabiki asked, getting a nod from Akane. "You should at least come home. Daddy's been so distraught, I've called him to let him know that the cultists that kidnapped you were dealt with and you were seeing a specialist for the fallout."

"We should let him know about us..." Akane said softly, getting a nod from Nabiki. "...Do you think he knows?"

"About the Moonlight World?" Nabiki shrugged at her. "Probably. About anything specific? Unlikely. It's like being told about some really bad stuff that's happening or seeing predictions from thirty plus years prior being eerily accurate. Sure, you know that it's true, but a part of your mind refuses to accept it, even when you see it happening in real time."

Akane sighed softly. "Maybe we shouldn't tell him then?"

Nabiki shrugged at her. "Maybe, maybe not, it's up to you." Akane gave her a confused look. "Unless Azazel decides to turn Shouji pieces into Fallen Angel reincarnation pieces like the Devils did with Chess or Heaven with a deck of cards and turn Kasumi into a Fallen Angel, I think we can get away with not telling daddy about this for right now."

Akane sweat-dropped heavily. "One, why bring up Shouji pieces?"

"Apparently every leader of the Fallen Angels likes the game." Nabiki shrugged at her.

"And two, what makes you think Kasumi would become a Fallen Angel?"

Nabiki smirked at that one. "Well, for one, we both have Irregular Sacred Gears, so it's possible Kasumi has one, or even a regular one, so that would be a boon for the Fallen Angels. Secondly, I'm a Devil, you're now an Angel, so if the pattern continues, she'll become a Fallen Angel."

Akane shook her head. "That won't happen. Besides, I'm only the way I am now because of my ignorance of things. If I had just listened to you when Ophis showed up..."

Nabiki sighed softly as she thought about it. "I don't know if it would have mattered, she might have taken you by force. But..."

"If you had told me and I had listened, I might not be in this position." Akane said softly.

Nabiki snorted at her. "Like how you listened to us anytime we told you about your cooking?"

"...Now that, I had coming." Akane muttered and wondered why it felt like the universe was laughing at her. "But Kasumi might listen, I mean... She's not me."

"True, despite your best efforts in trying to emulate her." Nabiki conceded. "You know, for someone who nearly doomed the world, being reincarnated into an Angel might seem like a reward to some people."

Akane scoffed at that. "Reward my new white wings. I'm stuck up here, forced to learn a lot of stuff I never cared for, have to learn to reign everything in and while I'm thankful I won't have to deal with the idiots back in Furinkan, I had to have my humanity stripped from me just to be able to function again." She rolled her eyes. "Some reward."

"Considering that I'm a Devil, my fiance is a prince of Makai due to his bond with Lilith," and Nabiki knew that Ranma might rise to be a ruler of Hell if Sirzechs ever implemented a Seven Deadly Sins ruler set-up instead of the current Four Infernal Kings that Hell had right now, "mother's currently a ghost in the Underworld, do you think less of me? Of yourself?"

Akane sighed softly and looked at Nabiki curiously. "Why did you become a Devil?"

"Remember the accident I was in that I miraculously recovered from?" Nabiki asked, getting a nod from Akane. "That's when I became a Devil." She sat down on the clouds and chuckled softly. "I didn't want to ruin daddy if I died, that's why I became a Devil." Akane stared in shock. "I know, selfless of me, right?" Nabiki scoffed softly. "Truth was, I just didn't want to die, I justified my decision with that lie."

"...I think we should tell daddy and Kasumi." Akane said softly. "Lady Gabriel said that I could go home, with supervision, but I'm a long way from being able to do any of my real duties."

"And if you become Fallen, I'm sure that Heaven won't take a risk again." Nabiki muttered softly. "Then again, with how things are in the world, Heaven might not have a choice." Or they'd start taking in Mormons and Jehovah's Witnesses, and no one wanted to see them have to resort to THAT to keep their numbers up. Nabiki shuddered at the thought of flaming bibles and pamphlets falling onto non-believers from the more zealous members of those religious sects.

"By the way, how do you know mother's in the Underworld?" Akane asked, suddenly remembering that tidbit that Nabiki had dropped.

"Because I talked to her." Nabiki answered. "If you want, I can show you the last conversation I had with her."

Akane smiled and sat down next to Nabiki. "I'd like that."



"Hello, Issei." Michael smiled as Griselda bowed to him. "It's good to see that you're doing well. Griselda, would you be so kind as to leave us for now?"

"Of course, Lord Michael." Griselda said as she got up and left.

"So you wanted to see me?" Issei asked, getting a nod from the leader of Heaven. "About what?"

"Mostly curiosity on my part, I admit." He turned and motioned for Issei to follow after him. "I understand that you were raised as a normal human, but I wonder why you agreed to go along with the peace treaty. Is it because of Sirzechs's sister?"

"Rias?" Issei asked and nodded. "She's a big part, yeah. At the time I wanted her more than anything in the world, when Azazel commented that if there was peace the two of us could actually have children without worry, I was all over it."

"And now?" Michael asked, a pleasant look on his face.

Issei took a deep breath. "Because I've gotten to know more about the Moonlight World, about the supernatural, and the things that exist in not only this world, but others."

"That influences your decision?" Michael asked. "Do you regret your snap judgement back then?"

"No." Issei shook his head. "If anything, I'm more determined to make this peace work. Azazel said that he wants to unite as much of the Moonlight World as possible, I'm not exactly sure what he's planning on, but he's a lot smarter than I am."

"My fallen brother is rather intelligent, I grant you that." Michael said as they continued to walk. "I once mocked him over his research into Artificial Sacred Gears." Issei looked at Michael in shock, causing the Angel to chuckle. "I was immature at the time, but sometime before he fell, I asked him why he wanted to make Artificial Sacred Gears. He told me that he was preparing for the future." Michael shook his head. "I told him that was foolish, so long as Father was alive there was no need for that."

"He obviously disagreed with that."



Azazel looked at Michael, both Angels glaring at each other. "Listen, I get that it's pointless now, but what about in the future? Who knows what will happen?"

Michael shook his head. "So long as Father exists, there's no point in researching Sacred Gears, Azazel."

Azazel growled and turned away from his brother, walking off. "One day, Michael, you'll see that I'm right. Nothing lasts forever, you know."

"By Father's light, I pray that you are wrong."

*End Flash*

Issei shook his head. "Amazing what kind of insight Azazel has, huh?" Michael nodded and Issei put his hands behind his head and thought about it for a moment. "I don't want war. Maybe this is because I'm a reincarnated human or whatever, but what's the point of war?"

Michael remained silent and let Issei speak.

"There was a really popular song about it I think." Issei couldn't remember what the song was, but he remembered some of the lyrics. "But, looking at it, all war does is cause people to die and makes everyone miserable, right? There's gotta be a better way."

"I agree." Michael nodded. "It's sad that it took the loss of our leaders for Heaven and Hell to realize that, and even more lives lost during the ceasefire for us to stop fighting. But, alas, things are not cut and dry in the Moonlight World."

Issei snorted at that. "Things aren't cut and dry with regular humans either. Hasn't the Middle East been killing each other since Christ died or something?"

"Indeed." Michael had several comments he could have made about that section of the world, but refrained from it, it wasn't important at the current point in time. "So what do you think needs to happen?"

"...I don't know." Issei sighed and hung his head while slumping. "I'm not as smart as Azazel, or calm like you, or clever like the four Devil Kings, or as cautious like Ranma, all I can do is try and get a harem of pretty girls and punch things in the face."

Michael chuckled softly. "Sometimes that's all one needs, a motivation and a means to do so. Tell me something, you wish to end the wars of the Moonlight World, but what about after that?"

"...Is it wrong to say that I just want to have my harem and that's all?"

Michael shook his head. "Not at all. So long as all of those who are part of your harem are there willingly, even I have no problem with it."

Issei tilted his head in confusion. "Is that so? I thought that you guys taught everyone 'one wife and one husband' or something."

Michael chuckled softly. "Rules for normal humans don't apply to the supernatural, Red Dragon Emperor. You are right that I would prefer that you have one wife, I know better than to force my rules upon Devils, Dragons or others."

Issei frowned softly and focused on his arm as Boosted Gear formed on it. "Why? The big guy, your father, um... Well, why did he create these Sacred Gears?"

"So that humanity could survive against the supernatural." Michael answered, that was common knowledge.

Issei shook his head. "No, not that. I get that Sacred Gears like what Kiba or Asia have to help protect humanity, but I'm talking Longinus Sacred Gears." Michael raised an eyebrow as Issei looked at Boosted Gear. "These have the power to kill Gods and Buddahs, right? Never mind Angels, Fallen Angels and Devils... Isn't the reason that everyone wants people who have Sacred Gears on their side because of these?"

"You are correct." Michael nodded at him. "Father created the Longinus to kill rival Gods and Buddahs, he detested other Deities and wanted to eliminate them. However, should he do it himself, it would turn all of the other mythologies against us and even Father, at his peak, would have had severe trouble against the other Gods who rivaled him in strength."

"But if humans had these weapons and used them to kill the Gods, then there's nothing that could be done because they're gifts to protect humans from the rest of the Moonlight World." Issei finished, getting a nod from Michael. "...For someone who supposedly all loving, your dad was kind of a manipulative jerk, wasn't he?"

Michael chuckled softly, while it didn't sit well with him to have his dead father insulted, he knew Issei didn't mean anything by it specifically. "I suppose that's one way to look at it."

"Ah, sorry." Issei rubbed the back of his head. "But I can understand things like Boosted Gear that are used to seal stuff away, that helps protect everyone."

"Partner, are you saying that I'm a threat to the world?" D'drag asked as the gem flashed. "I'm hurt."

"Well, yours and Albion's fight DID force Angels, Fallen Angels and Devils to team up to defeat you two." Issei chuckled softly. "You were strong enough back then to be a threat to Gods and Buddahs too."

"Fair point, if I had known that my sparring with Albion would have led to this, I would have made sure to pay more attention to where I was fighting."

Issei nodded and dismissed Boosted Gear. "So is that why you asked for me to show up?"

"Partially." Michael nodded, "but since we were allowing some who are non-Angels in, I figured it would be a good time to meet with you personally and talk."

Issei nodded, he could understand that, though he had no way of knowing how to continue the conversation at the current point.


"Why?" The voice was soft and Ranma would have missed it if it wasn't for the fact that everything around them was quiet.

"Hmm?" He looked at Leonardo, who had a troubled look on his face. "Why what?"

"Why did you save me?" Leonardo looked at him. "You could have left me with Jedah, or had me eliminated, it would be safer to wait for the next Annihilation Maker user to show up than allow me to run around." A smirk came to his face as he chuckled. "I mean, I was created as a way to recreate the legendary Hero Seigfried, but I couldn't use any Holy Swords. Then Cao Cao finds me and wants me to work for him."

"It was better to work for him than to be an experiment, huh?" Ranma asked, getting a nod from Leonardo. "I don't know if it helps, but sorry that you went through that stuff." He looked away from Leonardo and thought back to his life. "You know, life sucks for everyone. Some of us are unfortunate enough to be like you, some of us are taken from our mothers just before we're old enough to go to school and travel Japan to train in martial arts, some of us lose our entire families growing up, some of us have no choice but to train and fight as our ancestors made powerful enemies and we have to be ready for them."

"Not everyone has a bad life." Leonardo muttered softly.

Ranma snorted at that. "Unless you're one of the richest people in the world and never had to struggle for anything, then everyone suffers." He chuckled softly. "Right now your old buddy can't even lift his fancy stick to fight with."

"Was the reason you saved me because you want my power?" Leonardo asked, causing Ranma to look back at him. "Everyone else does. Cao Cao wanted me because I'm a human with a powerful Longinus, the Church wanted to use me to recreate Seigfried, Jedah wanted me so that he could maximize the power of that alchemist power, so what's your reason?"

Ranma shrugged at that. "Partially because the longer Jedah had you on his side, the worse things would have gotten and partially because no one deserves to suffer through what you went through." He looked at Leonardo, "you know that I killed that Vash wannabe of your old crew, right?" Leonardo shook his head. "I killed him and took away your old boss's strength. Right now he couldn't beat a toddler in arm wrestling."

"Do you want to kill me for my part in what happened to your wife?" Leonardo asked, getting a shake of Ranma's head. "...Why?"

"Because you just went along with it." Ranma shrugged, remembering some sort of trial about how that wasn't an excuse. "Besides, you weren't there when we saved my wife, so why should I be mad at you?"

"I see..." Leonardo looked away while Ranma stood up.

"Why don't I just leave your thoughts for now?" Ranma asked and left the young boy to his own thoughts. As he walked off, Ranma was glad that Lilith wasn't with him. He knew that she'd try to convince him to seduce Leonardo. 'I swear, just because she likes the thought of me sleeping with a guy...' His thoughts trailed off and he smirked slightly. 'Well, if she knew the details of what happened with Rossweisse, maybe she'd stop trying to get me to have gay sex.'

After thinking about it for a moment, Ranma shivered. "Or worse, she'd try to convince me to pretend I was Rias in female form around Issei."



Irina gave Mittelt a concerned look. "Something wrong?" When Mittelt nodded, she hesitated for a moment before putting her hand on the Fallen Angel's shoulder. "Want to talk about it?"

Mittelt was silent for a moment before nodding. "This... This might have been the first time I was actually in Heaven. Kokabiel kept calling me his daughter, and as I look around, I... I don't recognize any of these places."

"So you have fake memories you think?" Irina asked, getting a nod from Mittelt. "So what?" Mittelt blinked in confusion as Irina smiled at her. "Even if you are Kokabiel's daughter, you're still an Angel, albeit a fallen one, so this is home to you regardless of how you were born."

"Well, technically not, if I wasn't born here." Mittelt smirked before laughing as Irina giggled. "But thank you. Truth be told, I don't care if I was born a Pure Angel or not anymore."

Irina watched as Mittelt's face turned slightly red and she practically squealed in delight. "You need to be careful, too much love in you will cause you to become pure."

Mittelt snorted at that. "That would be hilarious, a Fallen Angel turned Devil becoming a Pure Angel? Next thing you'll tell me is that Lilith could not only come to Heaven with no problem, but she could also restart God's system and get it working again."

Both of them paused at that and looked at each other, sweating heavily. "You know..." Irina began. "Considering how much impossible things happen around her and Ranma, maybe we shouldn't joke about that?"

"Agreed. The last thing we need is to find out is if she could do that." Mittelt knew that Lilith would probably change things so that Pure Angels could do lewd things and not be punished for it if she had that power. Though a small part of her kind of wanted to see that happen, just to throw all of reality into chaos as a result.

"Can I ask you something?" Irina spoke up, getting a nod from Mittelt. "What's it like? Living with a bunch of crazy people?"

Mittelt gave her a look of befuddlement, complete with a raised eyebrow. "Crazy people?" She muttered and thought about it. "Well, sure, Lilith and Ranma both do insane stuff all the time and Atsuko makes the laws of physics her bitch, then there's Bulleta... Okay, you have a point." The gun user was certifiably insane and Mittelt was worried that there wasn't any psychologist capable of handling her issues. "As for living with them, it's not so bad, don't take food from Bulleta when she's reaching for it. Kuroka did that the other day and had to flee from a bunch of bullets."

Irina sweat-dropped, it almost reminded her of the day she accidentally sat in Koneko's spot and ended up in the living room as a result.

"It sure is pretty here though." Mittelt muttered as she looked around. "Almost makes me wish I could be here more often." She then smirked at Irina. "Almost, but I don't want that level of responsibility. I'd rather be with Ranma and the other crazies and having fun adventures."

Irina laughed as she heard that.


It was a couple of hours later when Ranma was brought before Michael by a few Angels.

"Hey, thanks for bringing me here, guys." Ranma waved at them and they nodded before taking off.

"Oh?" Michael looked at Ranma in mild surprise. "Is there something you want from me, Prince of Makai?"

"I'd ask what you were going on about, but then I remember that Lilith is Makai nobility." Ranma smirked. "But, yeah, I got a question for you." Michael nodded and Ranma gave him a serious look. "You've been around since before the dawn of humanity, right?" Michael nodded again. "You're also the one who's known as the one closest to God, right?" Ranma twitched at the pain in his head and ignored it.

"Indeed, if it helps, you can say the Big Man and I'd know who you were talking about." Michael supplied for him. "So, what is it you wish to know?"

"If the Big Man is supposed to be all loving, why did he allow humans to suffer?" Ranma asked, "and don't give me what happened in that garden as the reason why either."

Michael shook his head. "For someone from Japan, you are very well versed in our mythology."

"I had to participate in a Martial Arts Bible Studies match a couple of times." Ranma gave him a deadpan answer, causing Michael to openly gawk in surprise. "I lost the first time. Also, don't ask, just... Just don't ask."

"I see..." Michael shook his head and tried to ignore the headache that was forming. "I must take a closer look at Japan if something like this was created there. As for your question, God loved all of humanity, even those who fell out of favor with him to become Fallen Angels or Devils were not excempt from his love. But because He loved everyone, it hurt when they turned away from Him."

"That's not..."

"I'm getting to it," Michael said softly, "I once asked Father the same question you're asking me, and he said while it seems cruel that he would allow suffering to happen to humanity, it was actually a kindness."

"I... Don't follow." Ranma said, a confused look on his face. "How does allowing pain and suffering equate kindness?"

Michael had a wistful look on his face. "Again with questions that I once asked him." Michael closed his eyes and took a deep breath. "As for how it does, Father told me that if allowing them to suffer would be cruel, stripping them of their free will and minds was even more cruel." Michael smiled as he opened his eyes to see the look of shock on Ranma's face. "Father was many things, some might say that He was needlessly cruel to humans at one point in time, but He believed that humanity should be free to choose who to follow, if anyone."

"Yet he developed Sacred Gears that could kill Gods because he hated the other Gods?" Ranma asked, getting a wince from Michael.

"I did say Father was many things, did I not?"

Ranma nodded and tapped his chin. "You know, I was once told that without Angels that the universe would cease to exist, is that true?"

Michael sighed softly. "If it is, I would not wish to find out. As it is, you know the truth about God's system and how we barely have it working." Michael turned and looked off in the distance before shaking his head. "I truly wish that I could do more, but I just lack Father's power."

"Lord Michael!" A young man with blonde hair and green eyes who wore a priest outfit appeared in front of them.

"Ah, Dulio." Michael nodded. "Oh, where are my manners? Ranma Saotome, this is Dulio Gesualdo, my Joker. Dulio, this is Ranma Saotome, Prince of Makai."

"Greetings." Dulio waved at Ranma. "But Lord Michael, there's trouble."

"Huh?" Michael had a confused look on his face. "What trouble?"

"I scoured all of Translyvania..." Dulio shook his head. "Well, in-between looking for food, but... The Vampires have disappeared."

Both Ranma and Michael's stared at the reincarnated Angel in shock.

End Chapter 7


Well-Known Member
Chapter 8

"Ah, Serafall." Azazel smiled as he walked with Yohko, Asia and Xenovia up to the outer edges of a gate that led to a country property. The group was dressed in more casual clothing than usual, though Azazel was wearing a brown suit while Serafall was wearing a green business suit. "It's good to see you."

Serafall smiled at Azazel. "Likewise." She nodded at the others, "so we're just waiting for..." A pillar of light appeared not far behind Azazel and she nodded and crossed her arms over her chest. "About time that Mic..." Her eyes widened as she saw who it was that stepped out of the pillar of light. "You're..."

"Ah, Gabriel." Azazel couldn't help but grin as he saw the most beautiful Angel of Heaven step into the land of humans.

She was of average height had a soft face, a fair complexion, blue eyes and long blonde hair, her outfit was a flowing, white robe that hugged her body but did nothing to hide her unearthly beauty from everyone around her.

But what drew everyone's attention was the fact that she had two very large breasts on her chest.

Xenovia found her face flushing softly. While she had seen Rias naked on more than one occassion, the Gremory Heiress had nothing on who she used to follow. Even then, Xenovia couldn't help but compare Gabriel's bust size to Yasaka, the fox Yokai leader in Kyoto. "Lady Gabriel, it's good to see you again."

"Xenovia!" Gabriel's eyes lit up happily and she bounced, literally, as her breasts jiggled with each step she took, much to Azazel's delight, up to Xenovia and hugged the Devil tightly. "Oh it's so good to see that you're doing okay!" Letting go of Xenovia, she turned and hugged Asia, who smiled and hugged her back. "Little Asia, I am so glad that you're doing okay."

Asia smiled happily. "Thank you, Lady Gabriel." She continued to smile as Gabriel put her down.

Azazel fought the urge to chuckle out loud and he was so glad that he had taken some pictures with his phone. As much as he'd love to keep such a glorious site to himself, he knew that Issei would forever hate himself for missing it.

"What are YOU doing here?!" Serafall rushed up to Gabriel, who blinked in surprise.

"Ah, Serafall, I didn't see you there." Gabriel smiled at the Devil King. "I apologize, how have you been?"

Serafall felt her eyes twitching. "Don't 'how have you been' to me. You're my rival!"

"...I am?" Gabriel had a confused look on her face. "Since when?"

Serafall face-faulted at that. She groaned before getting back to her feet and glaring at Gabriel. "What do you mean you 'since when'? You've been my rival since I became a Devil King!"

"...But we were having a ceasefire then."

Azazel laughed at the confused looks that the three younger girls had on their faces. "Serafall considers Gabriel to be her greatest rival in Heaven, due to the fact that she's considered the strongest and most beautiful woman in Heaven and Serafall, being one of the Four Devil Kings is the strongest woman in all of Hell." As well as one of the most beautiful, but that went without saying. Clearing his throat and catching the attention of the two powerful females, he smiled. "As much fun as it is to see you two interacting with each other, we do need to get going."

Yohko took a deep breath as everyone walked through the gate and onto her family's ancient lands. As soon as she passed through the gates, she felt a tremendous pressure and some pain on her body. 'Never felt like...'

"My..." Azazel chuckled, though he was looking mildly uncomfortable himself. "These are some powerful wards to repel the supernatural, aren't they?"

"They aren't meant to just repel, but to also weaken Devils, Demons and the like." Yohko said and looked at the others to see how they were doing.

Gabriel didn't look like she was bothered in the slightest. Serafall looked mildly uncomfortable, but ignored it. Xenovia and Asia, on the other hand, were looking like they were in some pain.

"This feels like that forest in Germany I once fought in." Xenovia muttered and shook her head as she ignored the pain. "At least this isn't feeling like it's trying to eat me."

"Ah, the Forest of Gluttony." Azazel muttered, knowing what Xenovia was talking about instantly. "That place is still alive?"

"Not anymore." Xenovia smirked, getting a laugh from Azazel.

"Grandmother..." Yohko said softly as they came across Yohko's family, still frozen as stone statues.

"Allow me to fix this." Gabriel said as she walked forward to work at undoing the curse. There was a light that bathed down on the statues while Gabriel said words that only she and Azazel could understand, as none of the others knew the ancient language that escaped Gabriel's lips.

"You're looking nervous." Serafall said to Yohko, who nodded. "Your family is a bunch of Devil Hunters, are you sure you want them to know what happened to you?"

Yohko bit her lip softly and shook her head. "No, but they'll find out eventually, right?" Part of her wanted to just hide away for a century, knowing that they'd all be dead due to being human by that time, but she couldn't do that to them, to let them think she had died.

"We can always alter their memories," Azazel spoke up, "it's not too late, you can choose to leave."

"No." Yohko shook her head. "I'd rather see them..." She didn't know why she was so adamant on this, but she wanted to see her family freed from their curse.

Azazel and Serafall both understood Yohko's position, they had both dealt with people who had mundane humans as part of their family and it was hard for those with normal humans as family members to completely let go and let go after all.

Serafall knew about the member of Sona's peerage who had been a sickly girl who had been turned into a Devil that belonged to a Hunter clan herself and knew that it caused her some problems.

Azazel was thinking about Vali and how they had to erase his mother's memories of everything regarding Vali and the supernatural so that she could live a normal life. The last time he checked on Vali's mother, he knew she was doing well, with some more kids, but he also knew it was hard on Vali, who could never see his mother or half-siblings so long as his family was still alive. 'I wonder where that old bastard Rivezium is these days.'

Part of him wished he could help Vali reconnect with his mother, but Vali had stated that so long as he was the White Dragon Emperor he didn't want to put his mother at risk anymore.

"I'm done." Gabriel said as she stepped away from the statues.

Everyone watched as the stone started to fade and soften, turning into flesh and cloth.

"Uhhh..." The older woman with white-gray hair and wearing casual red pants and a white shirt with a red jacket over it groaned as she shook her head. "Why do I feel like I haven't moved in months?"

"Grandmother!" Yohko cheered happily and ran forward, hugging the older woman tightly.

"Yohko?" The older woman blinked in surprise. "What happened?" Her eyes widened as she saw the people behind Yohko and she put her hands on Yohko's shoulders and pushed her away, a concerned look on her face. "You... Yohko... Why do you feel like a Devil?"

"Please," Gabriel spoke up, drawing the attention of everyone, "calm down. I am Gabriel, one of the four Great Seraphs of Heaven." Twelve golden wings formed from her back, causing the humans to stagger in surprise. "I come on behalf of Heaven to talk to you and your family."

The older woman looked at Gabriel, then at Yohko, then back at the other humans, who were all looking on in confusion, save for the one that looked like Yohko, who was glaring at Yohko, and sighed. "This is going to be one heck of a story, isn't it?" She rubbed her forehead. "My name is Madoka Mano, the 107th Generation Devil Hunter, come, let us go to my apartment, it'll be less painful for some of you."

"Grandmother, you can't..." The angry-looking girl suddenly spoke up and stopped as Madoka held up a hand.

"Ayoko, never in my life has a Devil..." Madoka turned to look at Azazel, "or something like him, I'm not sure what he is, ever came to talk peacefully. Let's at least hear them out."

"I am utterly confused by what's going on." A woman with short brown hair looked at Yohko and the others. "Where did these people come from and why do some of them look like they're about to pass out or something?"

"Yeah, our younger friends look like they're having some trouble standing here." Azazel smirked and put his hand on Yohko's shoulder. "You know where to go, right?" Yohko nodded. "Alright, everyone, stand close to the pretty Angel and Yohko here will guide us to your place."

"I'll stay closer to you, thank you." Serafall muttered. It wasn't that she hated Gabriel, far from it, she wanted to show that Angel up every chance she got, but she was annoyed by her for some reason.

And unlike what some people might think, it wasn't because of breast envy.

Azazel chuckled as everyone got close together, though the humans did look at him and the others with apprehension, and he could feel the tension in Yohko's body. 'Yeah, we shouldn't have allowed her to come here.' He mentally sighed as the group disappeared in a flash of light.


Meanwhile in Nerima...

Kyusaku scratched his head as he looked at the still body of Emily, who had just been brought in from Germany. "If I didn't know that she wasn't a person, I'd swear she was." Gerdenheim's research into artifical life was rather amazing, even if it was considered by everyone in the scientific community to be highly unethical. "Then again, sometimes you have to break ethics to get results." The problem with Gerdenheim was that he routinely broke protocols and ethics to get results and that was why he had been disavowed and blacklisted by most of the scientific community.

Still, he had promised Victor that he would fix her up and he would be dammed if he didn't fulfill his promise. Opening up Emily's chest, he opened the body up and stared in shock at the insides.

Quite frankly, he was impressed, not because of how complex it was, but rather the fact with all the loose wires and other problems he could see, he was surprised that this thing could work at all.

Kyusaku shrugged, worse came to worse, he'd just make an entirely new body based off of Emily's current one. It's what he had done with Eimi when he realized that her system's overheating problem was too severe to simply fix and he had to build her an entirely new android body. He had even agreed to allow his wife to put weapons in it so that Eimi could protect Ryuunosuke. "So long as I can save her memory, that's all that's needed."

"Can you fix Emily?" Victor's voice came from behind him.

Turning to the large creature, Kyusaku shrugged helplessly. "As she is, I don't know. I'll try. If I can't, I'll have a new body built and we'll move her memory to that. In fact, I'm going to have to see if we can download her memory to a computer to make sure that it's still there. If so, we can move forward."

Victor nodded and moved to the side. He could wait, he had nothing better to do after all.



Madoka rubbed her forehead as she sat at the table with both Azusas, Chi and Ayoko as they listened to what happened to them and what was going on. "So the forces of Heaven and Hell have united?"

"I'm guessing that it's hard to believe." Azazel said as he calmly took a sip of tea. "By the way, this is quite good."

"Thank you." Madoka muttered as she looked at Yohko. "And you fought a... Super Devil?" Yohko nodded. "Please tell me that he had a motorcycle at least."

"That's what I said." Yohko muttered, before shaking her head. "No, he had no motorcycle."

"Laaaaame!" Yohko's mother, Sayoko chimed in, annoyed by that.

"But you lost." Ayoko said as she glared at her cousin. "And you were turned into a Devil." She scoffed as Yohko nodded meekly. "It would have been better if the one who turned you just let you die."

"HEY!" Xenovia yelled and stood up, slamming her hands on the table while glaring at Ayoko. "Just for your information, she's been having a real hard time dealing with the transition from human to Devil."

Ayoko stood up and glared at Xenovia. "And I suppose a Devil like you will just tell me that it's all well and good, huh?"

"For your information, I used to be an exorcist for the Church." Xenovia sneered at Ayoko. "I used to follow Lady Gabriel, Lord Michael and God religiously while hunting down Vampires, Devils, Fallen Angels, Demons and the like all across Europe."

"And now you're one of them." Ayoko scoffed while crossing her arms. "So how long until you reveal that you're nothing more than a monster who uses a human form to blend in?"

"Oh, that's only pure Devils who have that problem." Serafall said, smirking as her eyes flashed. "In fact, it's kind of annoying hearing you speak on things you don't truly understand."

"I've fought enough Devils and Demons to not be afraid of any of you."

"Oh dear." Azazel sighed softly and rubbed his head. "Xenovia, please calm down, the last thing we need is for you two to start fighting."

Yohko took a deep breath and stood up before bowing. "Grandmother, if it bothers you, I will leave and never return." She straightened herself and looked the older woman in the face seriously. "I thank you for all the training you put me through, but as a Devil, I can no longer be a Devil Hunter and..."

"Stop it!" Madoka growled as she stood up and grabbed Ayoko by her earlobe and pulled down hard. "First of all, Ayoko, that's enough from you, young lady. If you want to fight, do it when you're thinking more calmly."

"Y...Yes... Oww!" Ayoko cried as she was forced back onto her seat.

"And you!" She pointed at Xenovia. "Don't threaten my grandkids, even if Ayoko's from my sister and not from me, she's still my grandkid, got it?"

Xenovia nodded and sat down. "I apologize."

"Fine." She sighed and looked at Yohko. "As for you. Yes, you can't claim to be a Devil Hunter anymore, can you? In that case, I guess Ayoko's now the 108th Devil Hunter of our clan." She didn't look too happy about that and strangely enough, neither did Ayoko. "Now, before I say anything more," she looked at Serafall, "you said you were one of the Devil Kings, one of the rulers of Hell, correct?" Serafall nodded at her. "Tell me, what happens to someone who's reincarnated into a Devil? How is it different than what I've seen with people who were forced to become Devils?"

"First of all, what you've seen was members of the Old Satan Faction who did that." Serafall answered her. "In the past, Devils were ruled by four Great Devil Kings, Lucifer, the first Fallen Angel who became a Devil, Asmodeus, Leviathan and Beezlebub, when they fell in battle against the leader of Heaven, God, I was one of the Devils who was chosen to replace our fallen leaders. However, there were many who were either vassals or descendants of the Great Devil Kings that still existed after our Leaders perished and they became known as the Old Satan Faction while I was part of the Anti-Satan Faction."

"Sounds like a civil war happened." Madoka said, getting a nod from Serafall. "Okay, so I'm guessing that forced transformations and the like aren't used by your kind anymore?"

Serafall shook her head. "Not at all. Most of the time, we take people who are either dying and reincarnate them into Devils or transform people who agree to become Devils." She motioned towards Yohko. "Your granddaughter was one who was dying when she was reincarnated. If you're worried about her trying to absorb souls and going on a rampage, you should not worry about that. Most don't, though there are some who do." Serafall's eyes glinted and Madoka found that it was taking everything she had not to step back in fear. "In fact, those who do are ruthlessly hunted down by Devils and exterminated as quickly as possible. There are exceptions of course, but if you're a reincarnated Devil who abandons or kills his or her master, you can expect to be hunted down and eliminated."

"That... Is more than I was expecting from Devils, I admit." Madoka said softly and looked at Yohko, who was still looking tense and nervous. "Yohko," she looked at her reincarnated granddaughter, who stiffened in surprise, "you said that you fought a Super Devil and lost?"

"Well, tied, I guess, I don't know, I was kind of dying at the time." Yohko said softly. "You remember that Hanyou that we met near the Western harbor? He's the one who turned me into a Devil."

"Saotome?" Madoka blinked in surprise. "You went on a date with him, if I recall."

"Wait, you let her date a half-Demon?" Ayoko asked, aghast.

"Partial Demon." Madoka answered her. "The amount of Demon blood in him was so weak that I was surprised he could generate any Youki at all." She ignored Chi and both Azusas as they started to speak up in shock. "Sit down you three or I'll put you through enhanced remidial training."

"MEEP!" All three yelped and sat down quietly.

"Did you at least brutalize the Super Devil?" Madoka asked, getting a nod from Yohko.

"Sliced his arm apart and threw my Soul Sword into his chest before I passed out."

"Well, in that case I can't be mad at you." Madoka chuckled. "Listen, Yohko," she gave her granddaughter a stern look, "as far as anyone will be concerned, you're no longer part of our clan." Yohko sighed and closed her eyes, she expected that much. "That being said," Madoka smiled softly, "you're always going to be my granddaughter." Yohko stared in shock at her. "I'm not going to condemn you for something that's beyond your control. You fought your heart out and put down a Super Devil."

"Thank you." Yohko smiled happily. "I... Um.."

"So did you sleep with your master yet?" Sayoko asked, grinning as Yohko blushed hard. "I mean, the one who turned you into a Devil is a guy, you should be..." She trailed off as Yohko meekly shook her head. "BAH! Can't you give your old woman grandbabies?! It's not like THIS one's going to die because a Devil came after him, he already is one!" Her eyes suddenly flashed as a thought came to her. "Don't tell me that he's not a good lover."

Serafall snorted at that. "No, no worries in that department." Hey, if the human woman was going to start talking about this stuff, she wasn't going to hold back.

"Can we focus, please?" Madoka asked and shook her head. She looked at the others. "So what's the reason you came here? While I appreciate the fact that you freed us from that lousy curse we were under, I can't help but imagine that this is more than just that."

"Of course it is." Azazel said while Yohko sat back down while Xenovia and Asia both gently squeezed Yohko's shoulders. "The truth is, Mrs. Mano, the Moonlight World..."

"The what?" Madoka raised an eyebrow. "First time I ever heard that term."

"It's just a catch-all term to describe things that aren't mundane." Azazel explained, "anyway, the different supernatural factions have been fighting for far too long and part of the reason why Devil Hunters such as yourselves need to exist is because we couldn't police our own well enough."

"At least you can admit it." Madoka muttered softly. "And just what are you? I can figure out the Devils and the Angel well enough, but you feel like you're half-way in-between or something."

"I'm a Fallen Angel," Azazel smirked as several wings, each as black as night, came out of his back. After drinking in the surprise from the humans, he made them disappear, "anyway, as I was saying, it's beyond time that the Moonlight World united. Recently a Devil from Makai by the name of Jedah Dohma caused problems and was working with the Super Devil that your granddaughter fought against. On top of that there are always bad people out there who need to be stopped."

"So you want to bring us into this grand alliance?" Madoka asked, getting a nod from Azazel. "Hmm, I dunno..."

"If it helps," Asia spoke up softly, "have you perhaps heard of the Heavenly Dragon Emperors?"

Madoka shook her head. "I think I've heard something about Dragon Emperors, but that was just a rumor."

"The Red and White Dragon Emperors," Azazel started to explain, "are two people who have the souls of two of the strongest Dragons to ever live bound to them, generally speaking, they hate each other and try to fight and kill each other constantly. Due to their unique abilities and standing within the Moonlight World, they're generally considered on par with any of the leaders of any mythological faction."

"Both of them have agreed to the peace in the Moonlight World." Asia smiled at her. "As have the Norse Gods and there are others as well."

"And the reason you're telling us is..?" Madoka asked and looked at Gabriel, who had been silent for awhile.

"Because do you not think it would be nice for your clan to have allies they could rely on if a powerful Youkai or something comes for you? Do you not think it would be best to not have to worry about your descendants from having to face Devils?" Gabriel asked her.

Madoka sighed and sat down. "I'll need time to think. My clan's been fighting against Devils for over two thousand years after all."

"Of course." Azazel said as he stood up and walked over to the table and put a card down on it. "This will allow you to contact me when you make your decision."

"We'll be going now." Gabriel said as they all stood up and walked out of the place.

After they left, Ayoko looked at Madoka sharply. "Are you seriously just letting them go?" She asked, twitching as Madoka just stood there silently. "I get that you care for Yohko, I do, but..."

"Stop it!" Azusa got in front of Ayoko and glared at her. "Yohko basically died so we could live! Can't you at least honor that?!"

Ayoko glared at her before turning and storming to the door. Pausing, she turned to glare at Azusa. "I say it would have been better for her if she had just stayed dead. At least then she wouldn't be betraying two thousand years of family history."

After Ayoko stormed out, followed by Azusa 2, Madoka slumped to her chair, looking every bit as old as she felt. "I... I don't know what to do."

If Yohko had been under mind control, that would be easy enough to deal with. If she had been forcibly turned into a Devil like so many others, that would be painful but it would be doable. Having her be a Devil but remain mostly the same?

Madoka didn't know how to take it.



Yohko sighed as the group reappeared at the Occult Research Club room. She staggered over to one of the couches and flopped on it face-first.

Azazel, Serafall and Gabriel all looked at her in worry while Xenovia and Asia went over to console their friend.

While they did that, Azazel looked at the other two leaders and motioned for them to follow him out of the room.

"I knew..." Yohko got out as she shuddered and tried to hold back tears. "I knew that I'd be disowned. Even if grandmother still loves me and I know that she won't attack me and I know that she'll let me come back at any time, I'm basically disowned from my family."

"If nothing else," Xenovia said while rubbing Yohko's back, "you aren't alone." Yohko lifted her head and looked over her shoulder, "none of us will let you deal with this alone."

Yohko smiled at that. "Thank you."

At least she knew that the others wouldn't abandon her.


"We really shouldn't have taken her with." Serafall said after the other two got into the hallway with her. "I was against it the whole time, if you remember."

"I know." Azazel nodded to her. "But I felt it was important for her to have some closure, even if it would be painful." Scratching his beard, he looked at Gabriel, "and what do you think?"

Gabriel shook her head. "While I agree that letting her have closure on this is important. I think I agree with Serafall that we shouldn't have taken her with."

Azazel shrugged, he knew not to argue against these two on that. He didn't think he was in the wrong on this, but arguing about it would get them nowhere. "The question is, what do we do moving forward? If nothing else, we can at least say that we made the attempt."

"It's hard to go against two thousand years of history." Gabriel said softly. "Such things, even if confronted with evidence of things changing, are not easily resolved."

"No kidding." Both Azazel and Serafall muttered, knowing about the dissidents of their factions.

"Well, there's always the idiot hero approach." Azazel smirked at the confused look the other two gave him. "Do nothing and let the problem work itself out without you."

"Doesn't the problem usually get worse though?" Serafall asked, getting a nod from Azazel.

"It's not like we can force them to accept what Yohko's become." The Fallen Angel leader said and shook his head. "We'll just have to see what they choose."

The two leaders nodded.

There was a flash of light and all three turned to see Issei, Nabiki, Ranma, Mittelt, Irina, a young dark-skinned boy and a young man with blonde hair and green eyes appear in front of them.

"Lady Gabriel," the young man said and took a knee, "I regret to inform you that you must return to Heaven, an emergency meeting between our leaders will be happening soon."

"Dulio, what's going on?" Gabriel asked, concern in her voice.

Nabiki sighed heavily. "Turns out that the Vampires all disappeared from Translyvania." She grimaced at the surprised looks that she was getting. "And no, I can't see why either. It's like something's blocking me from viewing it."

"I'm betting it's Jedah." Ranma said, causing Nabiki to twitch. "You said it yourself, you couldn't scan him for some reason with your Sacred Gear and he can come back from the dead, so..."

"He shouldn't have been able to." Azazel muttered, his eyes narrowed. "Even if he could, somehow, pull himself back together after Sirzechs got through with him, it should take longer than that."

"Shit." Ranma muttered as he recalled something important. "Now I remember, Jedah had this sad sack, kind of looked like Grayfia, who worked for him. I remember he was wearing these glasses to seal away power that was in his eyes, but I never figured out what it was."

Issei's eyes widened. "Sad sack that looks like Grayfia?! You mean her brother... E...Eu..."

"Euclid Lucifuge," Serafall supplied for them, "he's Grayfia's younger brother and was VERY loyal to the Great Devil King Lucifer, but I thought he was dead."

"Apparently not." Azazel muttered as he thought about it. "What does he have to do with anything?"

"He has Gasper's Forbidden Valor View." Issei answered, causing gasps from the others. "And if I was a betting man, I'd bet you that Euclid used that power to stop time and pull Jedah out of harm's way right at the last possible moment."

"And because of how the Power of Destruction works, none of us would ever suspect that Jedah could escape because there'd be no body left to identify." Azazel grimaced in annoyance. "Great, looks like you weren't as successful as we hoped."

Ranma shrugged at that. "Jedah's not stupid, he's pretty good at manipulating people. The question is, now what?"

"A Satan-class Devil who can't be scanned by Nabiki's Irregular Sacred Gear and a loyal follower of the Great Devil King who has the power to stop time..." Azazel grimaced as he thought about that.

"The disappearance of the Vampires wasn't a coincidence, was it?" Gabriel asked, getting shakes from most people in the hallway. "Lovely."

"Ranma," Serafall spoke up and jerked her head towards the classroom, "your newest peerage member needs support from her King." Ranma nodded and entered the room. "As for the rest of you, let us try to make plans for this."

The young boy raised his hand. "Jedah has a Sacred Gear that lets him control anyone's mind. With it he can strip you of all your free will and turn you into his puppet. He did that to me and Akane Tendou."

"And the longer you're under its influence, the more damage it does to your brain." Nabiki finished for him. "I may not be able to search for Jedah directly, but I'll scan future timelines, see if there's anything in the future that would hint at something."

"You do that." Gabriel nodded and walked over to Dulio. "The two of us shall return to Heaven." She looked at Azazel and Serafall. "We shall call for a meeting soon, I'm sure."

They both nodded as the two Angels disappeared in a flash of light.

Irina and Mittelt both looked at each other in worry.


Yohko looked up as Ranma entered the room. "Um..." Both Xenovia and Asia stepped away from her as Ranma walked over and sat next to her. "I saw my family." She had a sad look on her face while Ranma remained silent. "I've been disowned. Grandmother basically said that I'm dead to the clan."

"Are you dead to her?" Ranma asked, getting a shake from Yohko, "then you're not completely disowned, are you?"

"I can't call myself a Mano or a Devil Hunter ever again." Yohko looked at her trembling hands, "so where does that leave me?"

"...As part of my peerage." Ranma answered her, causing her to look at him. "Even if you don't have a last name, you're part of my family. Whether you want to be known as my sister, daughter, cousin or something else, it doesn't matter, you're part of my peerage now."

Yohko had a light blush cross her cheeks upon hearing that. "It almost sounds like you're proposing to me."

Ranma shrugged at her. "Even if I'm not as vocal about it as Issei is, I wouldn't mind multiple wives myself." Yohko, Asia and Xenovia all stared at him in shock. "...I suppose that you need to know about my Sacred Gear, huh?" Ranma sighed, knowing this was going to suck. "I'll tell you and everyone else later." Glancing at Xenovia and Asia, he shook his head. "Sorry, you two aren't invited to know about this. Let's just say that if Issei knew, he'd get even more jealous than he already is at me."

"I'm almost afraid to ask." Yohko muttered to herself before sighing. "Out of curiosity, it doesn't drink our souls or anything does it?"

Ranma chuckled softly. "Ask yourself this, how could I, someone who had such little Demonic blood and needed to have it jump-started by Lilith survive her for so many years? The first thing she tried to do was suck my soul out of my body when I was eight after all."

The girls had befuddled looks on their faces while Ranma stood up and walked off. Stopping at the door, he turned to look at Yohko. "Just so you know, I don't just pump and dump any partner I'm with if I can help it."

The girls all blushed heavily at that.


In Makai...

Valerie Tepes looked up at Jedah as he grinned at her. She shuddered, she could feel her body wasn't responding, even if her mind was still somehow fully intact.

"Aww, don't be like that." Jedah chuckled at her. She did notice that his body had several burns and scars on it that weren't there before. "I don't need to wipe out the Vampires, if that's what you're worried about. As for your dear 'fiance'..." He laughed as disgust came across her face, "fine, fine, I won't call him that anymore. Anyway, he and a few others are being... Properly processed for later." He saw the look of confusion on her face and he chuckled. "But why am I not harming you? For one, I want your Sacred Gear's power, nothing more. For two, I am not cruel, despite what I did to a couple of people. I've long since mastered the Sacred Gear I stole from that fool. But, alas, I admit that sometimes I am not too patient, so I use it to destroy the minds of those I control."

Valerie wanted to scream, she wanted to cry, she wanted answers...

But most importantly, she wanted to go to the bathroom!

"Don't worry," Jedah smiled at her, "I've only shut down your autonomic nervous system. You're very much alive and will be fine. As for the Vampires, most of them will be fine as well. But I'm sure that you'd be happy to be rid of more than a few of them." He raised a hand and Valerie felt herself jerking to her feet. "I know that the Holy Chalice has the power to fuse souls and bodies together." He smirked at her look of dread. "I figure if the Red Dragon Emperor can get stronger by fusing his Sacred Gear with Holy power, why can't I make my forces stronger in a similar vein? But don't worry your pretty face, you won't be harmed in the slightest." He smirked and walked off with her following behind like she was a shambling zombie. "Unless you count being forced to watch as your people are changed into things that aren't Vampires."

He laughed as Valerie screamed in her mind, unable to do anything to stop him.

End Chapter 8


Real talk, I haven't gotten much of the next arc written yet. Sorry. Between my health and lots of meetings, I haven't been able to focus on writing for more than an hour at a time and I haven't been able to plan out how to get to the end of the next arc. I know how I want to END it, but getting there is hard.

So, I apologize in advance for the delay that's going to happen.


Well-Known Member

In Hell...

Sirzechs frowned as he heard the reports that were coming in. And coupled with the information that both Azazel and Serafall were getting to him, he had every reason to be concerned.

"I admit, I didn't see this one coming." Ajuka Beezlebub, one of Sirzechs's closest friends, muttered as he looked over the reports as well. "If I had been there..."

"I doubt it would have made any difference." Sirzechs answered his friend. "To think my brother-in-law was still alive." And with Grayfia getting closer to giving birth, he was more and more on edge than usual. Sure, normally Grayfia could take care of herself with no problem. But right now? No, nothing was normal at this moment in time.

"And to think that Irregular Sacred Gears are this dangerous." Ajuka narrowed his eyes as a thought came to him. "I wonder, what would happen if someone with an Irregular Sacred Gear were to have a variant of it."

"...I'd rather not think about that." Sirzechs muttered. "For all we know, that would make them useful for combat somehow."

"As if they're not already." Ajuka muttered as he thought about Akane's Sacred Gear. "You know, something occurs to me."

"Hmm?" Sirzechs wondered what was going through his friend's mind.

"I recently got back reports from a place called Ryugenzawa."

Sirzechs frowned in confusion. "That place sounds familiar somehow..."

"Apparently the person who had the Sacred Gear to control minds that Jedah now has came from there originally." Ajuka commented, getting a nod from Sirzechs, "it's weird though, all reports say that the place is very similar to the familiar forest, except for one thing." He gave his friend a serious look. "The Evil Dragon Yamata no Orochi slumbers in that forest."

"Interesting." Sirzechs frowned, that wouldn't be good if that Dragon fully awakened. "Without a Deity to control it, it would be bad if it woke up fully and went amok."

"Indeed." Ajuka nodded. "But the person who had that Irregular Sacred Gear was from there. Both Akane and Nabiki Tendou come from Nerima, Japan, a known location of insanity and craziness. The one known as Pantyhose Tarou was given a Jusenkyou Curse shortly after being born. And, of course, Ranma Saotome himself has one."

Seeing Ajuka go into deep thought, Sirzechs waited patiently for his friend to put the pieces together.

"I wonder..." Ajuka spoke up after a minute, "could the reason that those who have Irregular Sacred Gears be because of the Chaos that exists near them?"

"Interesting theory, what makes you say that?"

"With the exception of those who are half-breeds," Ajuka said, "most people who have Sacred Gears are born to normal households and live normal lives until the Sacred Gear awakens and drags them head-first into our world."

"And, of course, normal is relative to the era one lives in." Sirzechs said, getting a nod from the other Super Devil. Cupping his chin, Sirzechs thought about it. "Your idea has merit, it's not as though we can test it, even when God was alive, He didn't control who got a Sacred Gear and who didn't."

"No, but we might be able to test this out regardless." Ajuka smiled as an idea came to him. "I wonder, just how much can Nabiki Tendou see with her God's Eye."

It was worth looking into, if nothing else. Who knew how many fragments of the Great Devil Kings and God were turned into Sacred Gears?


Meanwhile in Kuoh...

Walking to the roof of the Hyuudoh household, Koneko saw Gasper sitting and looking up at the sky. "Gaspy..." Koneko sighed as she saw her friend looking depressed. "Gaspy, none of us knew that this would happen."

"But..." Gasper looked at Koneko as she sat down next to him. "If I had just..."

"Just what? Stayed behind and get caught yourself?" Koneko asked.

Gasper shook his head. "No, not that, if I had just remembered that someone had my power..." He growled. "Dang it! Someone has a copy of my power!" He blinked as he felt Koneko's hands on his. "Koneko?"

She smiled at him softly. "Don't worry, I'll help you get stronger."

"I can help you both." A new voice spoke up and Koneko instantly stood up, let go of Gasper's hands and growled at who was there.

"What do you want, Kuroka?" Koneko asked, growling at her wayward sister.

Kuroka mentally sighed at her sister's reaction. "Well, for one, I'd like to be a family again."

"Not happening!" Koneko instantly shot down, causing her sister to look at her sadly.

"I see..." Kuroka shook her head, she didn't have time for this. "Fine, but the real reason I'm here is to help your Vampire friend out." Both Devils looked at her in surprise. "Listen, Nabiki filled all of us in on what's going on, if that slimy bastard did survive and if it was because of someone with your friend's power, it'll be in all of our best interests for him to get stronger."

"And you can help him, how?" Koneko asked, getting an annoyed look from Kuroka.

"You do realize that I was with the Khaos Brigade for years, right? You think Ophis woke up every single Balance Breaker that the Sacred Gear users had?" She jerked a thumb to herself and smirked. "I helped wake up a number of them myself. And regardless of anything else, that kid getting his Balance Breaker unlocked would be a great help to all of us."

"Fine." Gasper said and stepped forward. "Put me through whatever training I'll need."

Kuroka grinned at him. "Good answer." She looked at Koneko, who was looking at them with apprehension. "You're welcome to join us, Shirone." Koneko jerked in surprise. "I get it, you're worried about him. So join me if you're worried about what I might do to him."

Koneko really didn't want anything to do with her sister, but she nodded. "Fine."

Kuroka mentally smiled. 'Seems like Ranma and Issei were right. The best way to get close and fix my mistakes is to do it like this.' Sure, she planned on working Gasper to the bone, they all needed to train for what was coming.


Sometime later...

"So..." Azazel looked at Nabiki as the two of them sat in the club room with everyone else and Aika, who had decided to show up that day. "You're sure?" It had been almost three weeks since the revelations about the Vampires disappearing.

"Yeah," Nabiki nodded, "I've scanned every likely possible future timeline that I could, from what I can tell things get kind of chaotic and dark in a few months, but that's all I can tell. There's no details."

"A few months, huh?" Azazel muttered and groaned. "Would it be too much to hope for that nothing will be going on when it happens?"

"Yes." Ranma, Yohko, Issei, Rias, Asia, Xenovia, Irina, Lilith, and Atsuko all said at the same time.

"Excuse me." A voice spoke up as the door opened, revealing Leonardo with Koneko, Gasper, Kunou and Lilith II following him. "This is the Occult Research Club?" The dark skinned boy was wearing a Kuoh Academy uniform as he stood there, looking a little sheepish.

Azazel smiled at the boy. "Yes. I'm glad you decided to join us."

Leonardo shrugged. "It's better than going back to an empty home."

Ranma chuckled softly. "Three weeks staying at my place and you already call it home?" Leonardo shrugged. "Well, whatever, I'm glad that you think it's home."

"It's more fun than being on the road going from fight to fight and pissing everyone off while you do so." Leonardo commented.

Ranma just chuckled, he understood more than most.

"So what was the deal you made?" Issei asked Ranma.

"Leonardo gets to live a normal life, he never has to worry about fighting unless he wants to and we don't have to worry about an army of Anti-Devil monsters being used against us." Ranma answered.

The boy looked a bit flustered as some of the girls looked at him. "I'm kind of tired of fighting."

"Well, you don't need to fight if you don't want to." Azazel answered him, smirking at the Longinus user. "You just live your life how you want to. So long as you strive to be peaceful, no harm will come to you."

"Thank you." Leonardo smiled softly. 'Cao Cao, Georg, you two can do what you want, I'm going to live my life here from now on.'

Ranma smiled before looking at Azazel, both of them knew that Leonardo would be targeted even if he wanted to live peacefully due to his Sacred Gear. At the very least, they could give him protection until he knew what he wanted to do with his life.

'Still...' Ranma frowned as he thought about what Nabiki had mentioned. 'Why do I have this feeling that Jedah will strike when it's least convenient for all of us?'



It was late at night, the moon was a bright red, which didn't happen very often, but wasn't too unusual.

Ayoko, clad in her black Chinese dress, growled as she killed various minor Youkai that roamed the forest with her whip. "Damn you, Yohko, why did you..." She trailed off and stopped as she heard a noise behind her. Turning, she saw a tall blue and purple Devil grinning at her. "And you are?" His body had several burn and scar marks on it, yet he didn't seem bothered in the slightest by them.

"My name is Jedah Dohma." He grinned at her. "Perhaps the two of us can come to an agreement?"

"And why should I work with a Devil?" She snarled at him.

He shrugged at her. "You don't need to. But perhaps you should at least listen to me before you dismiss me and try to attack?"

Ayoko stared at him for several minutes before relaxing her stance slightly. "Fine, I'll listen, but if you're wasting my time, I swear to the dead God above that I will end your life."

"Of course." He smirked and walked towards her, uncaring of how easy of a target he was making himself. "Tell me, the new 108th Devil Hunter, are you not furious with your cousin? Are you not pissed off at the fact that she spat in the face of family traditions?"

"Of course I am!" Ayoko snapped at him. "It would have been better for everyone if she just died! Now she's a slave for the Devils."

"Until she dies, of course." Jedah nodded at her. "See, I'm not aligned with the forces of Hell, so why would I lie to you?"

"Because you're a Devil?" Ayoko said as she watched him walk around her, slowly circling her. "I don't trust your kind."

"Want to know something interesting?" Jedah asked, his voice soft as he stopped and took a deep breath. "Your cousin worked for me while you and your family were turned to stone."

Ayoko turned on him, her eyes flashing anger. "I knew that! I knew she was working for you!" Her legs were tense and she was about to spring forth and slaughter this Devil if he didn't stop wasting her time.

"But don't you think your ancestors would be... Most upset?" Jedah asked, smirking at her. "First she works for a Devil, then she becomes one of their slaves." He fought the urge to chuckle as Ayoko looked away, growling in anger. "Obviously your grand-aunt is too... Attached to her to see how things really are, as is her friends."

"She has her mind, doesn't she?" Ayoko asked.

"Yes, but she's forced to work for the Devils, so no matter how much freedom she thinks she has..." Jedah shook his head, "alas, if her new master, that is, Ranma Saotome, ordered her to kill you and your family, she'd have to do it."

"Tch..." Ayoko growled, knowing that was a possibility. "Damn Devils, Yohko doesn't deserve to be..."

"Exactly!" Jedah snapped his fingers and pointed at her. "You, Ayoko, have the power to free her from her servitude." The Devil Hunter looked at him in shock. "Think about it, she's a stain on your family's honorable name, and now her power is in the hands of humanity's enemy." Jedah grinned as he spread his arms to the side. "Ayoko Mano, join forces with me and I will give you the opportunity to save your cousin's soul from eternal condemnation."

"And what are you planning on doing after that?"

Jedah chuckled softly. "Fear not, my plans will not harm humanity in any way, shape or form. I've been alive for countless ages, my dear, and I have no desire to harm humans. My goals are far grander and more benevolent than that."

"...Do you promise to let me deal with her?" Ayoko asked, her voice unsteady and unsure.

Jedah merely nodded. "So long as you work for me and don't betray me, Ayoko Mano, I will give you what you want." He extended his hand to her. "So tell me, do we have a deal?"

"...I work for you and you let me have her?"

"Indeed." Jedah grinned at her. "There's some minor jobs you'll have to attend to, but I won't make you harm anyone who's innocent."

Ayoko looked at the hand offered to her and then at Jedah. "...How long?"

"Just a few months."

Ayoko took a deep breath. "Ancestors, forgive me." She said before reaching forward and grabbing his hand and shaking it. "Jedah Dohma, you have yourself a deal."

"Excellent." Jedah grinned.

End Dance With the Devil Calm


Dead God dammit, Ayoko


Well-Known Member
My knowledge of DHY is very spotty, but I've got to ask. Was Ayoko always this much of an idiot?